





'fr. 


0 

9 



k 


r e* 

% 



Ci)?XRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



r 


• t 



9‘ 


A 




h 







» 4 

. 

i 




I 


» 



3 


» 







'"If » 

,/*• 





; # 

::- 

% 







*' 


» 

» V 


. I 

* 


( 

*• f 

S 4 



- 





,GIRLS’-NESX 



i ' 4 


• • 1 


1 

« » 

• • 




4 


t 
















% 


I ^ 


« . 


\ 

, t; 

*k 


k. ' “ 



< 


» 



' 0 



• \ 






“ THAT’S FINE, NOW STAND OVER THERE— THAT WAY! TURN YOUR FACE 

A LITTLE MORE TO ME.’ "—Page 148 


GIRLS’-NEST 


STELLA Gy PERRY 

Author of *^The Kind Ad<venture,” *'The 
Angel of Christmas y ” etc. 


WITH A FRONTISPIECE IN COLOR BY 
MARIA L. KIRK 



NEW YORK 

FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 




Copyright, igi8, by 
FtoERicK A. Stokes Company 


All rights reserved, including that of 
translation into foreign languages, 
including the Scandinavian 




WiC 30 1918 

S)CI.A50]616 


To 

J. A. 

** Aunty Jen of 


Sageville ” 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER page 

I Through the Window .. r. i 

II Under the Willows . . .. 9 

III Jessie’s News . . . . . . 20 

IV Linnet Hears the News . .. . 27 

V Aunty Jen • 33 

VI Another Girl i.. 46 

VII Crony House . 56 

VIII Linnet’s Bower . . 69 

IX Here Comes Linnet! ...... 79 

X A Tempest in a Tea-Party . ... 93 

XI Tangles and Tulips . . . ,. ... . 108 

XII Professor Bayne’s Story . . . ,. r. 122 

XIII Bobtail’s Resolutions . . .. . 135 

XIV The Ride of the Cronies .... r. 152 

XV The Silver Box .... ;. .174 

XVI The Rescue ......... 187 

XVII Plans and Projects ...... 197 

XVIII A Letter to France .215 

XIX Daisy Chains and Billy-William . . 230 

XX The Rival Parties ........ 244 

XXI Skates and Patience .. ,. . . . 267 

XXII Wishes Coming True 284 

XXIII A Lady of France . . i., l., i. . 295 

XXIV J. AV. C. .. ;• 1.1 t.i t*i w 1. . 3^5 





» 


GIRLS’-NEST 


CHAPTER I 

Through the Window 

H ere, Pintaf Here, Nina! ’’ called Bobtail Bet- 
tison to her two fluffy white poodles. ** Oh, 
dear! You are so naughty!^* 

Of course, her real name was not Bobtail. The 
name that she wrote carefully in her books and signed 
at the end of her exercises was Althea Dorinda Betti- 
son. But how could any one call a small, ten-year-old 
girl with laughing hazel eyes, a saucy, dimpled chin 
and a tiny, tip-tilted nose full of freckles by such a 
high-sounding name as Althea Dorinda? Bobtail 
fitted her far better. 

You see, she had a heavy silken shock of wavy, red- 
gold hair, cut short and straight across all around, — 
“ bobbed off,’' as this jaunty style is termed. And 
when she ran or walked quickly, as she usually did, 
it bobbed up and down with every step. Her father 
said it reminded him of the tail of some bright, 
“perky” bird darting by, and he began to dub her 
“ Bobtail.” Soon everybody followed his example, for 
the funny, pert little name seemed to suit this merry. 


2 


GIRLS’-NEST 


snappy little person. Sometimes, indeed, her play- 
mates made it still shorter and said simply, ** Bob.’^ 

‘‘ Pinta ! Don't try to get through the Brownlees' 
hedge; you know they don’t like it. Nina, dear! Get 
right out of that puddle. You’ve just had your bath. 
You’ll be all muddy! I’ll never take you out without 
your leashes again, if you’re so disobedient.” 

Laughing at the antics of her pretty pets, even while 
she scolded them. Bobtail went briskly down a shady 
street of Sageville, the pleasant suburb where she lived. 

Though Sageville was an old, old town, most of it 
looked like a new one. For many people from the 
great city nearby had recently moved to this attractive 
place and built handsome homes here, and then most 
of the Sageville families had remodeled their old houses 
or built bright new ones, too. But, still, here and 
there amid all these smart and showy buildings were 
others of an earlier style. Bobtail liked these best of 
all. She thought they were so cosy and so “ homey.” 
Bobtail loved plain things and she loved old things, 
too, — ‘‘ things that seem as if lots of people had loved 
them.” She liked to wander about the old brick 
church down on the Sageville green, where George 
Washington had prayed on his way from Fort Lee 
to the victory at Trenton, and to wonder how the town 
had seemed in those far-off days. She loved to visit 
the tiny, squat, one-story, stone dwellings in which 
the Dutch settlers of New Jersey had lived so long 
ago. 


THROUGH THE WINDOW 


3 


These always seemed like grown-up doll houses to 
her; and I am afraid she thought of the early Dutch 
settlers as not much bigger than the Dutch dolls she 
had seen in the shops in the city. 

Before one of these small houses, Bobtail now 
stopped. That is, she stopped as still as she could 
with two poodles frisking about her feet. 

The tiny stone house was painted a queer, bluish 
gray. Pink and white dogwood trees and heavily 
laden lilac bushes blooming all about it, and especially 
the gay tulips just under the windows, gave it a very 
bright and festive air. The grass-plat before it was 
blue with woodland violets. 

Bobtail gave a long, low whistle. 

Instantly one of the windows flew open and a dark- 
eyed girl leaned out of it. 

'‘Hello, Bob!’’ she said. 

" Hello ! Are you ready to come out now ? ” 

“No. Botheration! I have to finish practising 
first.” 

“ O, you poor, good child ! ” laughed Bobtail. 
“ They let me off on Saturdays. Or, maybe they let 
themselves off. I’m awful to listen to since I started 
my new piece. I can’t make head or tail of it and 
Mother says I sound like the end of the world was 
coming.” 

“ Mine’s hard too. But it’s such a pretty one ! ” 

“ You always think they’re pretty. But I thought 
you practised in the morning on Saturdays, Jessie.” 


4 GIRLS’-NEST 

The dark-eyed girl blushed and looked a little em- 
barrassed. 

“ Not this morning/^ she said. “ You see, Aunt 
May was here this morning — and she brought Linnet. 
I had to play with her.” 

‘‘Oh!” said Bobtail understanding^ and began 
very quickly to talk about something else. She knew 
very well why Jessie disliked speaking to her about 
the visit of her cousin Linnet. 

Jessie Van Alstyn’s father, a talented young com- 
poser, was poor and had not yet succeeded in selling 
the beautiful music that he wrote. But Jessie’s par- 
ents and Jessie herself were cheerful, simple-hearted 
people who did not care a great deal about money 
and lived very charmingly and happily in their wee 
house in Sageville. 

The only time when they felt the least bit uncom- 
fortable was when they received a visit from some 
wealthy and fashionable relatives who lived in New 
York City and did not at all approve of their country 
nephew’s simple ways. 

Jessie’s granduncle, Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn, was 
a famous banker and he wanted her father to give 
up his music and his little suburban home and go into 
business in the big banking house in the city. He 
said he could make a great deal of money then and 
live in a handsome place and go to all the splendid 
Van Alst)m dinners and receptions and help to keep 
the Van Alstyn name prominent in New York society. 


THROUGH THE WINDOW 


5 

He and his wife, Jessie’s Aunt May, who was a leader 
of fashion in the city, were much displeased when 
Jessie’s parents refused to do this, saying that they 
preferred to do their own work in the world and 
to live in their own quiet way. They thought their 
niece and nephew foolish and stubborn and were often 
disagreeable about it when they came out in their 
automobile to visit the Sageville Van Alstyns. 

Uncle Cornelius showed his feelings by sitting in 
haughty silence and speaking only when he had to 
answer a question. Though this was not very pleas- 
ant, Jessie’s parents did not mind him so much and 
could even laugh good-naturedly afterwards about 
their Uncle Cornelius’ attitude to them. They knew 
him to be a kind-hearted old gentleman who thought 
he was acting in his nephew’s best interest. 

The visits of Aunt May were more difficult. She 
found fault with everything and looked scornfully at 
the musical manuscript she saw on her nephew’s desk 
and asked, ‘'Is the opera not sold yetf in a hope- 
less and discouraging tone. For she thought Jessie’s 
parents very foolish and she was determined to make 
them change their way of life if she could. 

“ I am always afraid I shall lose my temper to her,” 
Jessie’s father often said after she had gone. 

“ She doesn’t understand how you love your beau- 
tiful music, my dear,” her mother would reply sooth- 
ingly. “ She will be very proud of you when the 
opera is a great success. Wait and see.” 


6 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Jessie had her own trials in these visits, too, when 
her cousin Linnet came. Linnet was the orphan 
grandchild of the Cornelius Van Alstyns and lived 
with them like a little princess in the big house where 
every one obeyed and humored her. Linnet is the 
name of a very cheerful little bird and perhaps Linnet 
Van Alstyn had deserved it in her gay and chirping 
babyhood. But now this little girl named Linnet 
was a spoiled, pettish young person of eleven years, 
neither very well nor very happy. She hated to visit 
her cousin Jessie and did not in the least mind letting 
Jessie know it. 

Therefore, at the time of her last visit, Jessie had 
telephoned for Bobtail to “ come over ” and help en- 
tertain her; for everybody always liked merry Bob- 
tail and Jessie felt sure that even Linnet would. But 
Linnet had not seemed to like her a bit. She did not 
fall in love with Bobtail’s engaging, friendly smile 
and smile back into her shining hazel eyes, as every- 
body else did. In fact, she did not think about Bob- 
tail’s smile or her winsome manner at all ; she noticed 
only her plain gingham dress and her well-worn 
brown sandals and thought that Bobtail’s sensible 
‘‘ play clothes ” would look very shabby beside the 
stylish frocks of her own playmates in the city. 

She said to Jessie in a whisper that was quite loud 
enough for Bobtail to hear, I’ll go and sit with 
Grandmother and Cousin Clara while that little girl 
is here. I don’t wish to play with her.” 


THROUGH THE WINDOW 


7 


Of course, Bobtail had gone home after hearing 
that, as soon a:s she could without seeming angry or 
sulky. 

Her cheeks were burning hot and she did seem a 
little bit hurt at first, but soon she could not help 
laughing at the proud little city miss who had put on 
such airs/^ 

But Linnet^s rudeness to her very best chum had 
made Jessie uncomfortable and sorry and Bobtail knew 
it; that is why she tried to change the subject this 
morning. 

But Jessie said frankly, ‘‘ Bobbie, Fm sorry Linnet 
was so snippy to you the other day. I just wanted 
to shake her.’’ 

“Why, that’s all right, Jess,” Bobtail answered 
quickly. “ I didn’t mind it a bit after my ‘ first mad ’ 
cooled off. Anyway it wasn’t your fault if she didn’t 
like me.” And to herself she added, “ Poor Jessie ! 
It’s bad enough to have to entertain Linnet all the 
morning without having to practise all the afternoon 
besides.” 

“Are you going across the river now?” Jessie 
asked. “ Tell them I’ll come as soon as my time is up.” 

“ We’ll be across the bridge in the Elm Walk, or 
maybe under the willows. Alice and Helen and Lucia 
are there already, I think; Helen’s mother said they’d 
gone when I telephoned. Come over the minute you 
can, as soon as you get through making your dreadful 
noise on the piano.” 


8 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“All right. But you stop slamming my beautiful 
playing. Father says he can almost stand me now.'^ 
The chums laughed and waved a merry farewell. 
Jessie could be heard running a scale as Bobtail 
whistled to her dogs and went on down the street that 
led to the river. 


CHAPTER II 


Under the Willows 

B obtail and her fluffy white dogs went briskly 
across the Henderson Street Bridge that spanned 
the lovely winding Jopi River. 

The river’s marshy banks were bright, fresh, pale 
green with the new reeds, just pushing their sharp tops 
through the water. Bluebirds, robins and a few early 
meadow larks flew gracefully above them. 

The Jopi was a tidal stream, which means that after 
it ran down to visit the ocean, the ocean hastened back 
a few miles up the river to return the call. Therefore, 
mingled with its pleasant flowery odors was always a 
fine, bracing salty smell. Bobtail stopped to sniff the 
briny fragrance and then quickened her steps, for the 
salt tang in the breeze made her feel like running. 

So she and the poodles romped from the bridge and 
into a long lane of arching elm trees. The elm trees 
were so high that they made Bobtail and Nina and 
Pinta look very tiny as they stood under them. 

‘‘ Why, where are the girls ? ” cried Bobtail. 
‘‘ They said they would meet me here and I know 
they came over a long time ago.” 

9 


•lO 


GIRLS’-NEST 


But there was no sign of them. Bobtail was still 
looking about her when she heard a laugh in the dis- 
tance and the sound of chattering voices. 

Then she gave her long, low whistle. Two or three 
other whistles answered it and the poodles bounded 
toward the sounds like leaping balls of fluff. 

Here we are, Bob ; under the willows ! cried a 
voice and Bobtail turned into a path along the water’s 
edge. 

There she saw her friends, a merry group of girls, 
sitting beneath the two big willows on the shore. The 
willows were delicately green with spring and the 
picture that Bobtail saw was very lovely. 

The tall, pretty, blond child was Alice Fairfax. 
The little chubby one with short brown curls and blue 
eyes and deep dimples was Helen Drake. And Lucia 
Bayne was the graceful girl with a sensitive, thoughtful 
face beneath a heavy mass of jet black hair. They 
all came running to meet Bobtail. 

Well,” she said to them teasingly. ‘‘ When I 
want to find you the next time. I’ll know better than to 
look for you. I’ll just listen/* 

‘‘Stop! Look! Listen! Toot! Toot!” said Lucia. 
“ Well, we hcwe been talking as fast as a railroad train. 
We’ve been playing jacks,” she explained. “ And all 
the noise is on account of Helen. She will sit on the 
ground instead of on the golf-cape. She gets excited 
and slides off. And I promised Mrs. Drake Fd see 
that she didn’t. And I simply cannot manage her. 


UNDER THE WILLOWS ii 

So we’re making her pay a forfeit every time she 
forgets.” 

‘‘Yeth,” said Helen, who lisped a little. '‘And 
they’ve taken my hair ribbon and my hanky, — and I 
need it, too, — and my red Chinethe brathelet. And 
I have to do a stunt to get each one back. Ithn’t it a 
shame ? ” 

Helen tried to look pathetic, but her dimples would 
not be held back, as the four laughing girls sat down 
on the golf-cape and shawl. 

“ Look ! Look, Helen ! ” Bobtail cried out. " Now 
you can get even with Lucia. She has slipped off the 
shawl herself. Fine her a forfeit ! Fine her ! ” 

" So she has ! ” laughed Alice. “ Oh, dear me ! So 
have I! 

“Forfeit! Forfeit!” commanded Bobtail. “Lu- 
cia, give me that pencil. And, Alice, I’ll have those 
blue beads, please’m.” 

The two victims dutifully obeyed. And Helen 
clapped her hands. 

“ Bob’s the only one who hasn’t had to give a for- 
feit, so she must be the one to say what the owners 
shall do to redeem them,” said Lucia. “ Who has a 
clean handkerchief to tie around Bobtail’s eyes? ” 

“ You have. It’s mine! ” said Helen in an injured 
tone. 

“You cannot get out of redeeming it that way, 
Helen,” Bobtail said in the midst of the laughter. “ I 
have a nice, spandy clean one myself, Lucia.” 


12 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘ Shall we redeem the forfeits now, or wait for 
Jess ? '' asked Alice. Why didn’t she come with you, 
Bobtail?” 

‘‘ Practising. Had company this morning, so she 
couldn’t do it then.” 

‘‘Oh! Yeth! I remember,” Helen exclaimed. 
“ I thaw a perfectly enormouth car go to her houthe. 
And a lady and a little girl in — oh ! — such a beauti- 
ful fur coat got out of it. Do you know who they 
were, Bob?” 

“ Yes. Jessie’s aunt and cousin from the city.” 

“Were they? Well, they looked lovely. The lit- 
tle girl’th coat was thoft and gray and the lady’th 
was all brown and shiny. P wish I could thee them 
again.” And Helen sighed, for she dearly loved 
pretty clothes and had a sensible mother who did not 
care for furbelows and finery. 

Some good fairy must have heard Helen’s wish. 
For a faint chug-chug was heard in the road, and 
when Helen looked toward the sound her big blue eyes 
opened wider than ever. 

“ Why, here they come, now 1 ” she cried in aston- 
ished tones. 

“ Where ? Why, it can’t be ! They left ever so 
long ago,” said Bobtail. 

But Helen was right. The Van Alstyn automobile 
was coming down the Elm Road very, very slowly. 
The little girls could see clearly that something was 
amiss with it. It crept along, chugging with more and 


UNDER THE WILLOWS 


13 


more difficulty, until it came to the entrance to the 
bridge. Then, it gave one last rattling gasp and 
stopped entirely. The chauffeur tried and tried, but 
he could not make it go another inch. 

Jessie’s Aunt May, Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn, was 
very angry and began scolding the poor chauffeur se- 
verely. The little girls could hear her quite plainly 
as they came down the path to see what was the matter. 

‘‘ What are you going to do now ? What are you 
going to do now ? ” she asked him petulantly. 

I will go to the nearest garage and bring another 
car for you, madam, and have this one towed in for 
repairs,” he replied. 

“ And how long will that take ? ” 

Not very long. I will go as quickly as I can.” 

‘‘ Well, I do not intend to wait here indefinitely in 
the public road. I shall walk across the bridge to my 
nephew’s house. Come, Linnet. It is only two blocks 
away, after we cross the bridge.” 

But the little girl in the lovely coat did not like that 
arrangement at all. 

‘‘ Oh, no ! I’m tired ! ” said Linnet. ‘‘ And, be- 
sides, I don’t want to go to Cousin Jack’s again. I 
hate to go there. I’ll wait here. Grandmother.” 

‘‘My dear child! You know that I cannot allow 
you to wait here in the car, alone in the road. Come, 
come ! It will do you good to have a little walk, and 
it is not far. We shall not have to be long at your 
cousin’s house, either.” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


14 

But Linnet sat stubbornly in the automobile and 
made no effort to follow her grandmother, who 
stepped down into the road. 

Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn became a little impatient 
with her then and said very firmly, ^ Come on. Linnet. 
Come ! 

‘‘ I don’t want to. Grandmother,” replied that young 
lady, very crossly. “ I shall wait here.” 

Mrs. Van Alstyn flushed angrily. 

“ Linnet,” she commanded, “ obey me immediately ! 
Come on ! ” 

Linnet took her lace-trimmed handkerchief out of 
her little gray silk bag and began to cry. “ I told 
you I was tired,” she whimpered. And I don’t feel 
very well, anyway.” 

Her gra*ndmother’s tone softened instantly. She 
looked at Linnet tenderly and anxiously and any one 
could see why the little girl was so spoiled, as Mrs. 
Van Alstyn said gently, ‘‘ There, dear 1 Don’t excite 
yourself. Don’t cry. I will stay here with you.” 
And she started to get into the car again. 

She was halted by a polite voice behind her. 

“ Good afternoon, Mrs. Van Alstyn,” said Bobtail, 
dropping a curtsey. Good afternoon. Linnet.” 

Bobtail was not very fond of Linnet or of her 
grandmother, as we know, and besides she was a little 
angry with Linnet just then for saying that she hated 
to go to Jessie’s house, where Bobtail loved everything 
and everybody. But she was a kind little soul and 


UNDER THE WILLOWS 


15 

always wished to be helpful. So she suggested tim- 
idly, Linnet may stay with us, Mrs. Van Alstyn, if 
you wish to go to Jessie’s. We are playing under 
the willows and she may sit on the golf-cape with us 
and wait for you, if you’ll let her — and if she wants 
to.” 

Oh ! ” said Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn. ‘‘ It’s 
Jessie’s little friend, Althea; is it not? Thank you, 
Althea. Will you stay here with the children, Lin- 
net?” 

Linnet was about to say, “ No,” very haughtily and 
decidedly and to insist upon remaining in the broken 
auto. But she changed her mind when she caught the 
admiring glances of Helen and Alice, who were 
greatly impressed by Linnet’s handsome gray fur coat 
and the pretty rose-colored silk hood tied in a soft bow 
under her chin, and said quite graciously, “Yes, 
Grandmother; I’ll stay.” 

She got out of the automobile and followed Bobtail 
down the path. The other girls brought up the rear 
in silence. 

“ This is our Willow Nest,” Bobtail explained to 
her guest when they had reached it. “ The shady 
spot is so high up on this little knoll that you can see 
up and down the river.” 

“ See ? But there is nothing to see,” said Linnet. 
“ It’s such a poky little river.” 

Bobtail’s cheeks grew red. “ It’s a darling river ! ” 
she began indignantly. For all the Sageville children 


i6 


GIRLS’-NEST 


loved their pretty stream. Then she remembered just 
in time that Linnet was her guest; and she managed 
to add more politely, “ At least we think so. And so 
would you, if you lived here and knew it better.” 

‘‘ Fve seen some very great rivers,” said Linnet, as 
they took their seats on the golf-cape and shawl. She 
smiled in a lofty manner, as one who had traveled 
much. 

‘‘ Oh, do tell us about them ! ” begged Lucia, who 
loved tales of travels and never tired of hearing about 
“ all Tound the world.” 

But Linnet did not feel obliging and had never 
been taught the beauty of being so. She merely 
shrugged her shoulders and shook her head and looked 
superior. 

** Isn’t she fine and princessy ? ” Alice whispered to 
Bobtail.. 

“Princessy? Babyish, I call her,” Bobtail whis- 
pered back. “ Pd like to shake her.” 

But she felt a little ashamed for whispering about 
Linnet and she tried hard to remember her manners 
and that Linnet was her dear Jessie’s cousin. So she 
asked in her most hospitable fashion, “ Would you 
rather play jacks or redeem forfeits. Linnet? The 
girls have been playing jacks and we were just going 
to begin forfeits.” 

“ Jackstones are silly,” said Linnet in her best 
grown-up manner. “ Play forfeits if you want to, 


UNDER THE WILLOWS 


17 

and I’ll watch you. For I don’t know how. And 
anyway, I’m tired.” 

Lucia tied the handkerchief around Bobtail’s eyes. 
Bobtail tried to think of the funniest “ stunts ” she 
could ask the owners to do, to redeem their forfeited 
belongings. But somehow the fun seemed to have all 
gone out of the game. 

The little girls were self-conscious and embarrassed 
before their fine visitor and could not throw them- 
selves into the sport with their usual gaiety. 

When Lucia was told to hop like a frog and croak 
— a thing she always did with a very droll effect — 
she just gave a faint little “ Hnk! ” and a short little 
leap and sat down blushing before Linnet’s bored look. 

For a long time Alice refused to sing, as she was 
ordered, They pushed the damper in and they pulled 
the damper out but the smoke went up the chimney 
just the same. And they pushed the damper in and 
they pulled the damper out but the smoke went up 
the chimney just the same. AND they pushed the 
damper in and they pulled the damper out but the 
smoke went up the chimney just the same. AND they 
pushed the damper in — and so on, over and over. 

And when she finally did pluck up courage and sing 
it, instead of acting it out with an amusing imitation 
of seriousness and dignity, as she usually did, she just 
mumbled it and got through as quickly as she could. 

Even when lisping Helen was bidden to dance about, 


i8 


GIRLS’-NEST 


saying, Stars send sudden shoots of starshine on the 
sleeping sheep and dutifully obeyed with Thtarth 
thend thudden thootth of thtarthyine on the thleeping 
theep,’^ the laughter of the others was half-hearted. 

Bobtail was glad when the car bearing Mrs. Cor- 
nelius Van Alstyn came over the bridge and Linnet 
said Good-by ’’ and was taken away. 

Lucia, too, heaved a sigh of relief. Oh ! ” she 
exclaimed. “ I certainly am glad we don’t have to 
play with her every day. I don’t see how she can be 
Jessie’s cousin. She isn’t near as nice.” 

But Alice said reprovingly, I don’t think it’s nice 
to talk about people as soon as their backs are turned.” 

No. Guess it isn’t,” agreed Lucia. ‘‘ But speak- 
ing of Oh, all right, good child, Alice ! I 
won’t say another word.” 

‘‘ I think she was lovely,” said Helen. ‘‘Of courth, 
she can’t play our kind of gameth. She’th too grand 
and grown-up and — ” 

“ And so stylish,” added Alice in awe. 

“ Well,” said Bobtail, “ I don’t think it’s grand to 
act as if you thought you knew more and had more 
than any one else. Mother says that truly fine and 
clever people are never so. And if it’s stylish to leave 
people who have tried to be sweet to you without even 
saying ‘ Thank you,’ — then I’m glad that we are plain.” 

This was rather a bitter speech for Bobtail, who al- 
ways tried to speak pleasantly of every one, and did 
not have to try hard either; for Bobtail loved every- 


UNDER THE WILLOWS 


19 


body in her little world, as every one loved her. She 
felt uncomfortable at having criticized Linnet so se- 
verely. But there was something about Jessie’s cousin 
that Bobtail said ‘‘ rubbed her the wrong way ” and 
made her “ feel hateful.” 

Here comes Jess,” cried Lucia. “ Let’s not talk 
any more about Linnet; she’s her cousin.” 

Besides, Linnet is nice,” insisted Alice. 

Bobtail said nothing. 


CHAPTER HI 


Jessie's News 

J ESSIE was crossing the bridge so slowly that 
Bobtail wondered about it. For she knew that 
Jessie must be eager to join her friends after having 
been kept indoors so much of the day. She expected 
to see her running as she generally did, or at least 
moving quickly. 

I wonder if an)d:hing is the matter," thought Bob- 
tail a little anxiously. For there seemed to be some- 
thing on Jessie’s mind. Even when the girls whistled 
to her, she responded without her usual brightness and 
waved her hand without much enthusiasm. 

You practised terribly long," said Bobtail as her 
chum came up the path to the Willow Nest at last. 
“ It’s almost time to go home. If you had waited 
much longer to come, you would have met yourself 
going back." 

** Jessie always does her duty," said Alice. 
** Mother says she wishes I could be trusted to practise 
my whole hour with no one watching me. But I have 
to stop and rest and look around or go for a glass of 
water or walk to the window or something. I just 
can’t help it." 


20 


JESSIE’S NEWS 


21 


“ I can’t keep my mind on the notes either,” said 
Lucia. I think of stories and everything I ever 
read. How do you do it, Jess? ” 

‘‘Well, if the secret must be told,” said Jessie, 
laughing, “I — don't. I’m just like the rest of you, 
I guess. Only I do love music, and I suppose that 
makes it easier. Just like your history lesson, Lucia. 
You always know yours better than we do ours, be- 
cause you just plain love it.” 

“ Oh ! That’s different ! ” protested Lucia. “ His- 
tory is just stories ! ” 

“ Just stories ! ” cried Bobtail in pretended disdain. 
“ When did you ever hear anybody ask you, ‘ Lucia 
Bayne, in what year did Cinderella lose her slipper ? ’ 
or ‘ Who was king of that country before Aladdin’s 
father-in-law took the throne, Alice Fairfax?’ or 
‘ Give three reasons for the quarrel between the Wolf 
and the Littlest Pig, Helen Drake’? H’m! If they 
taught fairy-tales the way they do history. I’d leave the 
Blue Fairy Book strapped up in my desk with the 
Arithmetic, instead of lugging it around the way I do.” 

“ Never mind,” Lucia insisted, when the laugh at 
Bobtail’s funny examples had ceased. “ History is 
just true stories, anyway, Bobbie. You’d think so, if 
you’d ever heard my father tell them. I’ll ask him to 
tell us all some, some day. And then you’ll see.” 

“ Oh, please do, Lucia,” Bobtail replied. “ I know 
they must be splendid.” All the girls agreed with her. 
For they thought Professor Bayne the most interest- 


22 GIRLS’-NEST 

ing man they knew and had had some lovely talks with 
him. 

‘‘ What ith in the bag, Jethie? asked Helen Drake, 
for Jessie had brought a big paper bag, full of some- 
thing that smelled attractive. 

“ Doughnuts. Aunt Jennie sent them. She was in 
her garden and she saw you girls go across the river 
and kept an eye out for me.'’ 

'‘Good for Aunty Jen! Isn’t she darling?” cried 
Bobtail as they all dived wildly into the bag. “ Shake 
out the broken bits for my doggies. Here, Pinta! 
Here, Nina! Nina, don’t grab so! Give Pinta a 
chance. — What’s the matter, Jess? Aren’t you go- 
ing to eat any ? ” 

" No, thank you. I had one. I don’t feel like eat- 
ing any more.” 

" Had one! Only want one of Aunty Jen’s dough- 
nuts ! Why, Jess ! ” exclaimed Bobtail. 

" Something’s bothering Jessie, I think,” said Alice 
wisely. 

Bobtail had thought so too. She had seen a cloud 
on her friend’s face — a thing very unusual for cheery 
little Jessie — but she had not mentioned it, for fear 
that Jessie had received some punishment or that some- 
thing else had happened so unpleasant that Jessie 
might not wish to speak about it. That was one of 
the best things about Bobtail; she could always show 
her sympathy to her friends without asking questions 


JESSIE’S NEWS 


23 

they might not like to answer. She knew it is often 
kindness to wait to be told. 

But now Jessie spoke up very frankly. 

Well,” she said, ‘‘ I suppose I ought not to mind. 
But, you see, my cousin Linnet — who was here with 
you just now — and I don’t get along together very 
well. And — ” 

‘‘ Oh, Jethie ! ” Helen interrupted in astonishment 
and reproof. ‘‘ I think she’th lovely. I wish she was 
my couthin. She’th tho pretty and her hair ith tho 
yellow and thilky and her handth are the littlest things, 
and tho white and thin! I think she’th perfectly 
lovely ! ” 

I think so, too,” Alice agreed. 

All right; you may have her for your cousin, if 
you want her,” said Jessie. “ But Mother told me 
not to say anything unkind about her; so I won’t. 
But we don’t get along very well together.” 

‘‘ She must be very hard to get along with, then,” 
said Bobtail, who adored her chum, Jessie, and did 
not see how any one else could fail to do so. 

‘‘ But why does that upset you so, Jess ? ” asked 
Lucia. “ Linnet’s gone now. So, even if you did 
have a scrap — ” 

“ Oh ! We didn’t exactly scrap. We never really 
quarrel with each other. But as for her being gone — 
she’s gone now ; but she’s coming back.” 

Coming back to Sageville, to-day ? ” asked Bobtail. 


24 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ Oh, no ! Not to-day. But she’s coming to Sage- 
ville soon — to live ! They think it will do her good: 
You see, she hasn’t been well for a long time.” 

“ Oh, I didn’t know she was ill ! I’m sorry,” said 
Bobtail, feeling some remorse for having found fault 
with Linnet. Maybe she’s much nicer when she’s 
well, Jess,” she suggested comfortingly. 

“ Maybe. But she has always been just the same 
as long as I can remember.” Jessie shook her head 
ruefully. “ Mother thinks that Linnet is not strong 
because they coddle her too much and never let her 
romp or anything and always do whatever she wishes 
if she says she has a pain or is tired. But, an3rway, 
their doctor said that she ought to live in the country. 
So Aunt May and Uncle Cornelius are going to take 
the big stone house on Grandview Hill, right near 
you. Bob. Mother says it is a great sacrifice for Aunt 
May to leave New York, and for Uncle Cornelius, too, 
and that I must do all I possibly can to make Linnet 
well and happy. I’m sure I’d be glad to, if I only 
knew how. But I don’t. And I suppose I shall have 
to be with her a lot. Most of the time, I guess.” 

Bobtail felt a queer little pang of jealousy just for a 
minute when Jess said that. For she did not like to 
give up many of her pleasant times with her' chum in 
order that Linnet might have her instead. And she 
knew that Linnet would not care to have Bobtail play 
with them. So she heaved a sigh ; she could not help 
it. But Bobtail was a kindly little creature and she 


JESSIE’S NEWS 


25 

was really touched and sorry when she thought of 
Linnet’s having to leave New York City, where she 
liked to be, and to come out to the suburbs that she 
seemed to dislike so much. 

‘‘ It’s hard for Linnet, too,” she said. We must 
do what we can for her, if she’ll let us. Maybe it will 
all come out all right, Jessie dear. I’m sure Linnet 
will just love you when she lives here and knows you 
better. Anyway, I’m dreadfully sorry for her. I 
know I should hate it if I had to go and live in New 
York and leave all of you. And Linnet loves New 
York as much as we love Sageville and must have 
friends there she wants to stay with.” 

‘‘ I’m going to be friends wkh her, if she’ll want 
me,” declared Alice, who was deeply impressed by the 
city airs and pretty clothes of the rich little girl. 

“ Tho am I,” Helen echoed. 

‘‘ What did Linnet say about it ? Is she sad, or is 
she willing to come ? ” asked Lucia. 

Oh, Linnet doesn’t know it yet. Mother didn’t 
even tell me until just now, because she was afraid I 
might forget and ‘ let it out ’ to Linnet if I knew it 
when she was here. They haven’t dared to tell her 
she’s coming here to stay for at least a whole three 
months. They’re afraid she will cry and feel terrible. 
You see, they hardly ever make her do anything she 
doesn’t want to do.” 

Oh ! How lovely ! ” sighed Alice enviously, for 
she was the child of very strict parents. 


26 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Hardly ever/^ Jessie repeated. ‘‘ And she has 
always said that she hated Sageville so. They expect 
to have an awful time.’’ 

‘'Of course I’m sorry for her, if she doesn’t want 
to come and has to,” Lucia said. “ But I don’t see 
how anybody can hate Sageville.” 

" She has always lived in New York, so, of course, 
she loves that best,” said Bobtail. “ Besides, if every- 
body liked just exactly what we like, Sageville would 
get as big and crowded as New York, — and then 
maybe we wouldn’t like it at all. Maybe Linnet will 
like Sageville better after awhile and maybe she’ll like 
us too. If she doesn’t like me any better than she does 
now, I’ll crawl into my pocket whenever I see her com- 
ing.” 

So the serious discussion ended in a laugh and soon 
the river shore was ringing with happy voices as the 
little girls went on with their play and forgot all vex- 
ing questions. 


CHAPTER IV 


Linnet Hears the News 

A S Linnet and her grandmother rolled away in 
their automobile along the pretty, pinkish clay 
roads of New Jersey, between the pale green hills all 
sweet with springtime flowers and fresh with spring- 
time foliage, Mrs. Van Alstyn decided that it was a 
good time to tell Linnet of the important change that 
was so soon to come. 

It was such a lovely afternoon! Sageville and all 
the surrounding country were at their prettiest and 
best. The Sageville little girls had shown friendliness 
to Linnet and had taken her into their play. She her- 
self had seemed happy, or, at least, contented enough 
to be with them. Therefore, Mrs. Van Alstyn thought 
that Linnet’s impression of Sageville must be as pleas- 
ant that day as it could ever be. 

Did you have a good time with the little girls, my 
dear?’' she asked, as a beginning of the serious sub- 
ject. 

Rather nice. Of course, they just play little chil- 
dren’s games. And they certainly did seem very coun- 
trified. But there was one pretty girl named Alice that 
I liked fairly well, and the little dogs were dear.” 

27 


28 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Fm glad it did not bore you. Your Cousin Clara 
says that the child of the distinguished writer and 
educator, Professor William Bayne, was among them. 
The Baynes are far from being ‘ countrified,’ my dear. 
Very good people indeed. Mrs. Bayne’s mother was a 
de Courtney. Didn’t you like the Bayne child ? ” 
Lucia’s her name. Not very much. She kept 
looking at me as if she wanted to laugh. And she 
seemed to admire that chum of Jessie’s, and to think 
everything she did or said was so amusing. I’m sure 
/ didn’t think so.” 

‘^Althea, you mean? Why, I like her myself. I 
think she is a witty little thing, and very good-natured 
and gay. There’s something about her that makes 
you cheerful. I know a few other people with that 
quality; they are always welcomed. It is a charm. 
And she has good manners, too. It was she who asked 
you to stay, you know.” 

Linnet did not answer, but she pouted and looked 
as if she were so far from sympathizing with her 
grandmother’s praise of Bobtail that Mrs. Van Alst}^ 
hastened to change the subject. 

‘‘ And the river and the little town,” she asked. 

Weren’t they pretty to-day?” 

Why, Grandmother ! I thought you detested 
Sageville ! ” exclaimed Linnet in astonishment. For, 
indeed, she had often heard her grandmother express 
wonder at her nephew’s being able to bear his life in 
such a quiet place. 


LINNET HEARS THE NEWS 


29 


Mrs. Van Alstyn started to say, ‘‘ Not more than 
I dislike any suburb or any place outside of the city,” 
but she remembered just in time that this would not 
be a very wise remark to make when Linnet was about 
to be told that she had to live there. So she replied 
instead, I thought it looked very attractive to-day, 
my dear, with all the spring flowers in bloom and the 
trees bright with new leaves or late blossoms, and so 
many birds flying about. I hoped you thought so, too, 
dear child. Because, I — I — want to tell you some- 
thing very important about it.” 

Poor Mrs. Van Alstyn spoke nervously. She 
hardly knew how to break the news. 

“ Important ? About Sageville ? ” asked Linnet. 

Yes, yes, dear. About Sageville. Very impor- 
tant to us/' 

“ Why, Grandmother, what can be important to us 
in Sageville ? — Unless we are going to move there ! ” 
And Linnet laughed as if that were too impossible 
and ridiculous an idea to be thought of except in a 
joke. 

Well, Linnet, my dear,” replied her grandmother, 
all in a flutter. That is just exactly what we are go- 
ing to do.” 

Grandmother ! You don’t mean it ! ” 

Yes, dear, I do.” 

In Sageville ! It can’t be true ! You are joking. 
It’s mean to tease me. I’m not well enough to be 
teased.” And Linnet looked at her grandmother, half 


GIRLS’-NEST 


30 

fretting, half laughing, for she still did not believe 
what she had heard. 

But for all her disbelief, a little apprehension crept 
into her heart as she saw the serious look upon Mrs. 
Van Alstyn’s face. 

That lady shook her head gravely. I am not teas- 
ing,'' she said. ‘"We really are going there for a 
little while, at least. The doctor thinks it will be good 
for you. Now, be quiet. Linnet, and listen to me." 

For Linnet had already begun to cry noisily and to 
sob out, “ I won't live in Sageville ! I won't ! I 
won't ! " and to drop great tears upon the pretty pink 
bonnet strings. 

“ It is because we want you to be well, dear," Mrs. 
Van Alstyn went on patiently. “ Dr. Armstrong 
thinks it is necessary that you should have country air 
and country surroundings. He says that you must 
be removed from the noise and excitement of the city." 

“ Well, why can't we go to The Towers, then? " 

The Towers was the Van Alstyns' beautiful coun- 
try home in the mountains, and, while Linnet did not 
like it as well as she did the city house, she greatly pre- 
ferred its stately loneliness to the plainness and sim- 
plicity of Sageville. 

“ I thought of The Towers, of course," Mrs. Van 
Alstyn replied. “And I also considered taking you 
to some health resort, — though I should have hated 
doing so, as your grandfather's affairs will hold him 
in New York for three months more, at the very least, 


LINNET HEARS THE NEWS 31 

and I wish to be near him. But the doctor insists 
that you need suburban or actual country life for 
awhile and something radically different from what 
you have always had.’' 

Poor Mrs. Van Alstyn! She did not dare tell Lin- 
net exactly what the doctor had really said. No 
fashionable hotels!” he had commanded. “No sty- 
lish resorts filled with other artificial, spoiled children ! 
No lonely palace in the mountains, or seaside house 
that is only a bit of the city transplanted. Take her 
somewhere where she won’t be the most important 
being on earth. Somewhere where plain, real people 
live all year round. Somewhere where there are a 
few real little girls, if you can find any nowadays. 
Somewhere where she can enter into the lives of others 
and forget to think about herself and her ailments all 
the time. For that is all that is the matter with her.” 
Dr. Armstrong was an old friend of the Van Alstyns 
and did not hesitate to speak his mind very fteely. 

Linnet sobbed woefully into her dainty handker- 
chief. 

“ I think Dr. Armstrong is perfectly horrid,” she 
complained in tears. “ And I think you and Grand- 
father might have chosen some better place than stupid 
old Sageville.” 

“ Now, my dear! Please do not cry so. You will 
make yourself ill. Sageville is quite as good as any 
other suburb, better than most of them, indeed. And 
it is convenient to the city. We can motor in and see 


32 


GIRLS’-NEST 


our friends there sometimes, and it is far easier for 
your grandfather than a more distant place would be. 
Besides, there is a house on the hill that will suit our 
purpose very well, — a truly beautiful place. Dr. 
Armstrong thinks that you should learn to know little 
girls who have more simple pleasures than those to 
which you are accustomed; and Jessie’s well-mannered 
young friends will be just right for that.” 

Linnet was a little bit comforted by the thought of 
the handsome place on the hill. She had feared lest 
she might have to live in a little stone house like Jes- 
sie’s. 

‘‘ But I don’t like Jessie’s friends,” she whimpered. 

‘‘Why, you scarcely know them. Linnet! Do not 
make up your mind beforehand not to like them, or 
you will never be happy together. Come, now, be a 
sweet little girl and let us give Sageville a trial, at 
least.” 

“ Then if it doesn’t do me any good or I cannot 
bear it, may we go away again?” asked Linnet hope- 
fully. 

“Yes, dear, — of course,” sighed Mrs. Van Alstyn. 
“ But I earnestly hope that it may prove very good 
for you and make you well and strong.” 

The clear, bright New Jersey sunshine and the 
fresh, green leaves and grasses and the chirping birds 
and the sweet wayside flowers seemed trying to an- 
swer, “ Oh ! We will, we will, if she will only let us ! ” 


CHAPTER V 


Aunty Jen 

W HILE Linnet and her grandmother were whirl- 
ing away to the city, the playmates under the 
willows kept up their merry games until they saw the 
long shadows deepen and the late sunshine glow red 
on the pretty Jopi River. 

Time to go home,” said dutiful Jessie, sighing. 
I wonder why Saturday afternoon is always the 
shortest in the whole week ! ” 

“ Oh ! Is it late already so early ? ” cried Alice. 
** Well, laugh if you want to! ” as they shouted at her 
funny question. “ But I forgot to go to the Library. 
Do you think Til have time to go there now and get 
a book and still get home in time to freshen up for 
dinner? ” 

“ Not unless dinner’s very late,” said Bobtail. 
‘‘You live so far, Alice. Let’s gather up the golf -cape 
and things and come on, or we’ll all be late. Here, 
Pinta! Here, Nina! Come, doggies ! ” 

“ I live near the Library, Alice. Shall I get the 
book you want and bring it to you at Sunday School 
to-morrow ? ” Jessie offered. 

33 


34 


GIRLS^-NEST 


“ Oh, will you, Jess ? It’s — it’s — why, mercy me ! 
I’ve forgotten the name of the book. Well, never 
mind. I’ve so much studying to do this week, I 
couldn’t read much anyway. Here’s your cape, 
Helen.” 

‘‘ Where shall we meet next Thaturday ? ” asked 
Helen. Let’s dethide now, while we’re all together.” 

‘‘ Father says the new tulips — the queer ones that 
Professor Van Dorn brought him from Holland — 
will be in bloom this week. He says they’ll be lovely 
Saturday. Don’t you want to come to our house to 
see them?” asked Lucia. “You can come on your 
wheels, like I did to-day, and it won’t seem so far, Jes- 
sie and Alice.” For Lucia’s house was at a rather 
inconvenient distance from these two. 

Jessie blushed and looked troubled. 

“ I’m sorry,” she said. “ You know I’d love to, 
Lucia. But I’m afraid I can’t come at all — anywhere 
— next Saturday. Because Aunt May is going to 
move out here on Friday, I think. And I’ll have to 
play with Linnet Saturday, I guess.” 

“ Why can’t you bring her with you ? ” asked Alice. 

Jessie looked inquiringly at the others. 

The five little girls had met every Saturday for so 
long that they called their little group the F. S. Cfs — 
Five Saturday Cronies — and they all felt that it was 
a serious matter to ask Linnet to join them, for they 
had not found it easy to play with her that afternoon. 

“ It will have to be every week, I guess, if we do 


AUNTY JEN 


35 

have her now/’ said Lucia. And I don’t believe she’d 
ever make a truly Crony.” 

Even Helen and Alice, who were charmed with Lin- 
net, felt the truth of that and thought it might be a 
strain to have that fine little lady always of their 
party. For they were sure she would dislike some of 
the things that they particularly enjoyed. 

But Bobtail shook her red-gold mane in indignation. 

“ Why, F. S. C.’s! I’m surprised at us! ” she said. 
‘‘ I’m sure we’d rather invite a hundred girls with their 
noses turned up at everything than not have Jessie 
here. You know we would.” 

“ I hadn’t thought of that! Of course, we would,” 
cried Lucia. “ Bring her along, Jess. I bet Bobtail’ll 
make her jolly in no time.” 

‘‘ I like her very much right now, and so does 
Helen,” said Alice. 

Do you think she’ll want to come ? Maybe she 
doethn’t like us!'' ventured Helen. 

Jessie shook her head as if she thought it highly 
probable that Linnet would decline the Cronies’ invi- 
tation. 

Bobtail was just about to say something sharp, some- 
thing about not caring very much for Linnet’s opinion 
of the F. S. C.’s; but she suddenly saw how funny it 
was for them to be deciding in such a high and mighty 
manner whether they wanted to play with Linnet when 
Linnet would probably refuse to play with them. So 
she burst into laughter instead. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


36 

“It’ll be all right,” she said. “You ask her, Jess. 
Tell her we truly want her. And now we must go 
home ; or I’ll have to tick an hour.” 

“ Have to whatf ” asked the others. 

“ Oh ! Father makes me sit before the clock and say 
‘ tick, tick, tick ’ until I’ve ticked off as many minutes 
as I’m late. It’s to give me a sense of time, he says. 
But it doesn’t seem to do it. Shoo, Pinta! Shoo! 
Nina! ’By! Next Saturday at Lucia’s house! 
Come orij Nina ; that’s only a shadow you’re chasing.” 

Bobtail and her dogs took their merry way home- 
ward. But her heart was not entirely merry. She 
did fear the break that Jessie’s cousin would make in 
the playtimes of the F. S. C.’s. 

She reached her pretty brown home on the hill, set 
in its brilliant garden, in ample time for dinner after 
all. She heard her father’s laugh as she turned in at 
the gate. He was sitting on the lowest porch step, 
stringing lilac blossoms for a small person in blue 
rompers who stood before him, looking very much like 
a larger flower herself. 

Bobtail kissed her father and then bent over the 
visitor, a tiny girl who lived across the way, and kissed 
her too. 

“ Hello, Libby Dot ! I thought you were a little 
boy in those rompers, until I saw this wee little pig-tail 
sticking out behind,” she said, and gave a playful tug 
to the shortest plait of hair that anybody ever saw. 

“ Zat isn’t a pig-tail. Zat’s my braid! ” little Eliza- 


AUNTY JEN 


37 


beth, — or Libby Dot, as she called herself — said very 
severely. ‘‘ My muzzer braided it. It’s a real braid, 
like my muzzer’s.*’ 

So it is. I didn’t notice. When did you get your 
new rompers ? ” 

‘‘ Zey’re not my rompers. Zey’re my bruzzer’s 
rompers. Zat’s why zey are boys’ kind. My bruzzer 
got too big for zem and zey got little ’nough for me. 
I don’t care if zey are boys’ rompers.” 

‘‘Of course not. I think they’re fine. Did you 
come over to visit Father? ” 

“No, I never. I corned over to look for your big 
tree zat goes up in ze sky. I can see it from my house. 
You’ve got a big, big tree zat goes right up into ze 
sky,” and Libby Dot ran to the tall Normandy poplar 
and put her hands on its trunk, looking very tiny be- 
neath it and gazing in awe up its straight height that 
seemed to her to penetrate the heavens. 

“ My muzzer said to come home in-me-jit-ly. Is it 
in-me-jit-ly yet? ” she inquired. 

“ I’m afraid it is,” said Mr. Bettison. 

“ Well, have you finished stringing my lilacs yet? ” 

“ I guess so. Are these enough? ” 

“ I guess zey’re enough, but I’d rather have more 
zan enough.” 

“ Take these now, dear, and run home, if Mother 
said you mustn’t stay. And come to-morrow and 
we’ll make some more flower chains.” 

“ You’re a nice man,” said Libby Dot approvingly. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


38 

giving Mr. Bettison a kiss for thanks. ‘‘ Next time I 
come ril bring you a story book. I’ll lend it to you, 
’cause you’re nice.” 

'‘Oh! Thank you!” 

“ Welcome you ! And zen you can read me all ze 
stories.” 

And well pleased with this arrangement, which 
seemed to please Mr. Bettison and Bobtail quite as 
much, judging by their laughter, the small girl in boys’ 
clothes toddled home with both arms full of the fra- 
grant, bright garlands. 

“ Isn’t she cunning, Daddy? I’m so glad Libby Dot 
was born on my birthday. It alw^ays makes her seem 
to belong to me especially. Where’s Mother ? ” 

“ In the back garden. Begging her sweet-peas 
please to begin poking their little heads out of the 
earth. And talking to somebody.” 

“ To whom? ” 

“ Somebody you love.” 

“ Child or grown-up ? ” 

“ We-11 — she looks like a grown-up, but she laughs 
and plays like a child.” 

“Oh-h! I know! Aunty Jen! Hurray! Hur- 
ray! ” and Bobtail’s bright head made just one streak 
of light, so quickly she ran around the house to meet 
this dear grown-up who was every Sageville child’s 
best friend. 

Aunty Jen saw her coming and ran half way to meet 


AUNTY JEN 


39 

her, too. You know how few grown people are wise 
enough to do that ! 

‘‘Oh! I am so glad you are here, Aunty Jen! 
Are you and Mother wishing the sweet-peas up ? ” she 
asked when she had kissed them both. “ Is that shawl 
warm enough. Mother Dear?'' For Mrs. Bettison 
was a small, fragile looking, little lady and Bobtail 
loved to take care of her. 

“ Yes, indeed. Aunty Jen made me wear this. I 
did not truly need it. How you two love to boss me, 
just because I'm little," Mrs. Bettison replied teasingly. 
“ As for my sweet-peas, let me tell you. Miss, two of 
them are up ! " 

“Two? As many as that? Why, Aunty Jen, 
Mother and I have watched that row day and night — 
almost — as if we expected fairies to come out of it 
instead of flowers. And we put them in extra early, 
too. Lazy things ! ” 

“ Fairies will come out of it, too," said her Aunty 
Jen. “ You wait and see. Fluttery ones in frilly 
skirts with pretty, gaily colored wings, all ready to fly 
away ! " 

“ Jennie's a poet and doesn't know it," said Mr. Bet- 
tison, who had joined them. “That’s pretty much 
what Keats said about sweet-peas: 

Here are sweet-peas a-tip-toe for a flight, 

With wings of delicate rose o'er purest white. 


40 GIRLS’-NEST 

Only ours will have on all sorts of colored wings and 
dresses.” 

‘‘ Ours will have on nighties and pajamas, I think. 
Poky, old, sleepy things! Get up! Get up! It’s 
spring ! ” Bobtail called out to the row of seeds. “ I’m 
going to get an alarm clock.” 

Miss Jennie laughed. She had such a merry, jolly 
laugh that everybody else always joined in the laughter 
when she began it. Everybody smiled when Miss Jen- 
nie did, too. And as she was nearly always laughing 
or smiling, you can see how much gaiety she brought 
to the world. 

She was a slender little lady, all made of life and 
fire, at the same time very quick and very quiet in her 
motions, like a dragon fly or her namesake, Jenny 
Wren. 

She was better than pretty ; she was lovely, which is 
a much harder thing to be. For a doll can be pretty, 
and so can a person who is unkind or lazy; but loveli- 
ness comes from the soul. It makes a plain face more 
attractive and beautiful than a pretty one could be 
without it. 

Miss Jennie had beautiful eyes, very tender, very 
keen, large gray-blue eyes, always full of sunshine and 
loving kindness. And she had a delightful mouth — 
not one of the little rose-bud kind — but a firm, wom- 
anly, shapely, rather large mouth, always curving up- 
ward into smiles and showing the most wonderfully 
beautiful, perfect, firm white teeth imaginable. 


AUNTY JEN 


41 

Her hands were just the right sort of hands for hold- 
ing babies comfortably, and binding up hurt places, and 
smoothing tired foreheads, and bringing old people 
flowers, and making dresses for dolls and for poor chil- 
dren, and mixing goodies for some friends and design- 
ing beautiful things to delight others, and clapping for 
people who needed cheering up in their work, and 
holding folks back from temptation, and leading every 
one upward to be his or her best self. 

Can you think of any hands more beautiful than 
those ? 

They were capable hands, too. Many people knew 
of Miss Jennie as a clever artist, who painted charm- 
ing miniatures; but when the children thought of the 
cleverness of her hands it was because they knew she 
had papered her pretty room herself, and built a 
wharf for the boats on the river edge of her garden, 
and put up the curtain and the garlands for the Christ- 
mas play. and trimmed the big tree, and made such 
handy and interesting things for church and charity 
bazaars and fairs. 

And when they thought of her herself it was as the 
grown-up who always helped and understood. 

So now you know why Bobtail said to her, the very 
first chance she got, "‘Aunt Jen, when dinner’s over 
and we’re all sitting around the fire, I want to tell you 
about something that’s bothering the F. S. C.’s dread- 
fully.” 

After dinner the Bettisons always had what Bob- 


GIRLS’-NEST 


42 

tail called a family cosy '' around the big open fire 
in the living-room. Mr. and Mrs. Bettison would 
draw their chairs up close to the hearth and Bobtail 
would sit on the fender or the rug, and there they 
talked over together the problems of the day. You 
may be sure that Aunty Jen, when she came, was al- 
ways taken into the ‘‘ cosy.” 

This evening, she sat on the fender beside Bobtail, 
toasting marshmallows and popping corn. 

‘‘ Now tell us what is troubling the little women's 
club,” she said. 

“ Oh, dear, yes! You know Jessie's cousin Linnet, 
don't you ? ” 

“Yes, — that is, if meeting ner once is knowing 
her.” 

“ Well, if she was as cross as a bun and stuck-up 
as fly-paper the day you saw her, it is. I know I 
oughtn’t talk that way, Aunty Jen, — and I hate to, 
really,” — for she saw reproach in Miss Jennie’s 
glance. “ And I’m not ‘ down on her ' at all ; for I 
know she's sick and has been brought up to be spoiled 
and I'm truly sorry for her and ready to love her, 
even; because she's my darling Jessie's cousin. And 
I think she's ever so pretty. But I have to say she's 
cross and stuck-up, because she is and I can't tell you 
our troubles without it.” 

“ Go on, dear.” 

“ Well, Linnet is coming here, to live. It’s because 
the city isn’t good for her health. And I’m sorry as 


AUNTY JEN 


43 


I can be for her because she hates Sageville and 
doesn’t admire the river and thinks we are all wild 
Indians or little babies or something and says our 
games are silly ; but yet she has to come here and give 
up all the things in the city that she does like. Now, 
if we invite her to the F. S. C.’s when she comes, she 
will spoil all the fun by not fitting. And you know 
how much fun we always have together I And when- 
ever any other Sageville girls join us, they always fit 
in and have lots of good times, too. And Linnet 
won’t, you see ; she’s an entirely different kind of girl. 
She was with us awhile to-day and she just showed 
that she couldn’t bear us. But if we don’t invite her, 
she’ll take Jessie away. For Jessie is her cousin and 
has to play with her. And where would we be with- 
out Jessie? So, of course, we’ve got to invite Linnet. 
And even then, maybe she won’t accept after all and 
will take Jessie away anyhow. Oh, dear!” 

Miss Jennie and Bobtail’s parents were very sym- 
pathetic, for they knew how close together the little 
group of friends had grown. 

After awhile. Miss Jennie asked, Bob, if those 
seeds of Mother’s that we were looking at awhile ago 
ever do come up and grow, what sort of plants will 
they become ? ” 

Why, Aunty Jen ! ” Bobtail exclaimed, astonished 
at the question. Sweet-pea vines, of course! ” 

“ How do you know ? ” 

“ Why, because we planted sweet-pea seeds ! ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


44 

Aunty Jen popped a marshmallow into Bobtail’s 
mouth and put down the toasting fork and dusted her 
hands. Then she took Bobtail’s face in both of them 
for a moment and looked into her wondering eyes, 
smilingly but seriously, too. 

Then, “That’s a law, Bobbie dear,” she said, tak- 
ing up the corn-popper. “If you plant sweet-peas, 
you can’t get nettles. And if you plant nettles, you 
can’t get sweet-peas, either. Do you see what I 
mean? ” 

“ I think I do — a little — but not exactly.” 

“Well, I think you little girls have been planting 
some pretty bristly, nettly thoughts about Linnet. Of 
course, she gave them to you to plant, or you wouldn’t 
be planting them. I know that. That’s a law, too. 
But I’d throw them away, if I were you. Just sup- 
pose you try to forget that she’s spoiled and pettish 
and that she doesn’t like Sageville or your kind of fun. 
Suppose you try to remember only that she’s ill and 
strange and sorry to leave her companions and that 
you have a sweet, happy little group of friends your- 
selves to welcome her in. Suppose you just try your 
best to treat her like home-folks, and determine that 
you’re going to like her as much as possible and be 
patient with her faults — for we all have some, you 
know, — and make her like you, too, if you can. 
Don’t you truly think it may work out better that way 
— and maybe sweet-peas will come up instead of 
prickles ? ” 


AUNTY JEN 


45 


Bobtail sat thoughtfully a moment, looking into the 
fire. Then she looked around frankly at her elders. 

Aunt Jennie's right,” she said. I have been 
feeling pretty prickly. That’s true. I’m going to 
try to begin all over. For I do want to be hospita- 
ble.” Then she laughed. “ I’ll try to plant sweet- 
peas,” said honest Bobtail. ** But I don’t feel quite 
noble enough to promise that there won’t be one or 
two little stingers in the bouquet. Aunty Jen.” 

They all laughed then and Mrs. Bettison said, 
‘‘ Well, whoever gets the stingers in her fingers will 
come to you to have them taken out, Jennie. So it 
will all come right, whatever happens.” 

Bobtail took a handful of the freshly made pop- 
corn and, holding it aloft, said merrily, Here’s to 
Linnet Van Alst)m ! Welcome to the F. S. C.’s ! ” 
and popped it into her mouth. 

Hear! Hear! ” cried Aunty Jen. 


CHAPTER VI 


Another Girl 

O N Monday morning Bobtail awoke so full of 
kind plans and pleasant projects that she could 
scarcely wait until it was time to go to school, she was 
so anxious to share them with the other F, S. C/s. 

She hurried through her breakfast so quickly that 
her mother had to exclaim wamingly, “ One train in 
the tunnel at a time, child! ’’ and she did scant justice 
to the big fluffy popovers for which the Bettisons’ cook 
was famous. 

She snatched up her books, kissed her parents about 
as quickly as a breeze blows kisses and tore down the 
path across lots, the short cut to the school. 

Lucia had already arrived and was standing on the 
school steps, but Jessie, Helen and Alice were not yet 
in sight. 

Lucia came half-way down the block to greet Bob- 
tail. Hello, Early Bird I she called out and then 
quoted with mock seriousness, “ ‘ The early bird 
catches the worm.' What worm did you get up so 
early this morning to catch ? " 

“ You! " laughed Bobtail. And the three others, 
too, — old sleepy heads ! I have a scheme, Lucia." 

46 


ANOTHER GIRL 


47 


“ For the F. S. C/s?’’ 

^‘Yes. About Linnet/’ 

Oh, Bob! ” and Lucia gave a little shudder. 

“ No, Lucia. Listen. Aunty Jen was at our house 
and I told her all about it, and she made me feel much 
better about Linnet. I’ll tell you what she said, if I 
can.” 

Then Bobtail tried to give Lucia the kindlier feel- 
ings that Miss Jennie’s talk had inspired in her own 
heart, tried so earnestly that she could not fail. Lu- 
cia could not have resisted the eager, anxious appeal 
if she wanted to; and of course she did not want to, 
for Lucia, too, was a kind little lass. Besides, Bob- 
tail was a natural leader and her little band of play- 
mates usually did as she advised. '"What Bob says 
goes I ” was one of their funny slogans. 

‘‘ You and I are the naughty ones, Lucia,” she said 
now. ‘‘For Jessie acts so sweetly to Linnet — and 
she’s the one has to stand her the most — and Helen 
and Alice like Linnet very much.” 

“ All right. I’ll do my best, too. Bob. And if she 
turns up her nose at us again, — all right ! I dare say 
she won’t. We’ll hope not, anyway.” 

“ Well, here’s my plan. Let’s get up some sort of 
jollification, or do some pleasant thing to welcome 
her and make her feel at home right from the begin- 
ning — so that she’ll have to sort o’ like us, anyhow.” 

“ That would be nice, but how ? What could we 
do first? ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


48 

I have a plan about that, too. Oh ! I see the 
others coming!’’ Bobtail gave the F. S. C.’s low 
whistle. ‘‘ Let’s wait for them ; then I can tell you all 
together. Oh, dear! There’s the school bell! How 
provoking!” 

“ Well, keep your plan on ice, Bobbie, until this 
afternoon, — unless we can meet for a few minutes at 
lunch-time.” 

‘‘Keep it on ice? I’m so warmly excited with it. 
I’d melt the ice in five minutes. We’d have to sit on 
the desk to keep out of the wet and Miss West would 
have to teach in her rubbers. ’By, Lucia ! ” 

“’By, Bob!” 

As the little girls took their seats, smiling across the 
room at one another — for they were all in the same 
class, except Helen Drake, who was a little younger 
than the rest — they were conscious that Miss West 
had something to say to the class. For she stood 
down on the floor, waiting for silence, instead of tak- 
ing her place on the platform as she usually did. 

“ Girls and boys,” said Miss West, “ a new pupil is 
coming into our room this morning. She is in the 
Principal’s office now and will be up here in a little 
while. I want to speak to you about her, before she 
comes. She is a little French girl and does not al- 
ways place her words exactly as we do. But she is 
advanced in her studies, quite far enough for this 
grade. And I want all of you to treat her with cour- 
tesy and kindness and not laugh at her if she should 


ANOTHER GIRL 


49 

speak queerly. I hope I can rely upon you. Now, 
let us proceed with our work.” 

Of course, the class’ curiosity was excited and our 
friends found it hard to keep their eyes and minds on 
their books and not to watch the doorway for the 
stranger. 

After awhile the door opened and Mr. Carling, the 
Principal, appeared, leading a small girl by the hand. 
She seemed almost too small for their grade. Bobtail 
thought, and she was very slender, too. She did not 
look delicate or ill, however, for her bright black eyes 
were sparkling and there was a healthy glow in the 
soft ivory tone of her cheeks. Two brown braids 
were wound around her little head and tied with a 
soft, dull gray ribbon. She wore a simple frock of 
the same dull gray and looked, thought Bobtail, in her 
grayness and brownness, exactly like a baby sparrow. 
She seemed a little timid, as was to be expected, but 
not a bit embarrassed or afraid. 

‘^This is Antoinette Le Grand,” said Miss West. 

She has come to join our class. Antoinette, you 
may sit beside Althea. You get up, Jessie; give her 
your seat and take the desk by the window.” 

Jessie obeyed immediately, in her usual dutiful and 
cheerful fashion, though she hated to leave her chum, 
of course. 

Bobtail, too, could hardly help a little gasp of dis- 
may as she saw her dear Jessie compelled to move 
away from her and give her place to a stranger, but 


50 


GIRLS’-NEST 


she managed to give her best welcoming smile to An- 
toinette, as the little French girl took her seat at Jes- 
sie’s desk. 

“ I thank you very much,” the new girl said to Jes- 
sie, bowing first to her and then to Bobtail. Her 
manner was so formal and so quaint that some of the 
class giggled a little and two or three of the boys gave 
a loud guffaw, in spite of Miss West’s frown. 

This reception made Antoinette blush rosily and 
hang her head and lower her lashes for a moment. 
But it was only for a moment. For very soon she 
pressed her lips together and lifted her head proudly. 
But although Antoinette opened her eyes very wide, 
as if to show that she was not crying. Bobtail could 
see that they were moist with tears. 

So Bobtail leaned over in her impulsive way and 
patted the new girl’s hand. 

Antoinette gave her a quick, grateful smile, and 
Bobtail said to herself, ‘‘ I like her.” 

I do not think that any of the boys or girls meant to 
be rude to the newcomer; but many young people — 
and some older ones, too, for that matter — have the 
absurd notion that all foreigners are funny and fair 
game to be ridiculed. They forget that they them- 
selves would feel very queer and awkward in a strange 
land speaking a strange language. And I am sure 
that few of them would acquit themselves as well as 
Antoinette did that morning. For she had learned 
the lessons of the day and answered correctly and 


ANOTHER GIRL 


51 

firmly all the questions that Miss West put to her and 
did not show the timidity she must have been feeling. 
What is more, she kept her temper and did not behave 
crossly or sulk or pout or cry, although there was 
nearly always a foolish snigger somewhere or other in 
the class when Antoinette spoke. 

Bobtail and her friends exchanged indignant 
glances whenever that happened and they could see 
that Miss West, too, was boiling with wrath. 

The worst offender was big Joe Harris, a boy who 
thought it humorous to make some one else feel un- 
comfortable. He imitated Antoinette’s voice and 
manner in giving his own answers and said, Oh ! 
Do you speak French? ” in a loud, silly whisper when 
she rose to recite. 

He was surrounded by a small group of foolish 
boys who took his rudenes for wit and laughed at it. 

They made Bobtail furious and ashamed. Her in- 
terest in Antoinette grew so mightily that at recess, 
when the F. S. C.’s hurried to Bobtail to learn her 
splendid plan for welcoming Linnet, they were aston- 
ished to find their leader arm in arm with the bright- 
eyed stranger. 

‘‘Antoinette,” said Bobtail, “these are my chums. 
This is Jessie Van Alstyn, this is Lucia Bayne, this is 
Alice Fairfax and this is Helen Drake. We are spe- 
cial friends and we are all in your class except Helen, 
because she’s the youngest. Helen is our Baby, Alice 
is our Beauty — ” 


52 


GIRLS’-NEST 


** Oh, Bob ! Alice remonstrated. 

** Lucia is the Clever One who always knows every- 
thing and Jessie is the Good One who never, never is 
naughty.” 

And what are you, my friend Althea? ” asked An- 
toinette amid the others’ laughter at Bobtail’s descrip- 
tions. 

“Oh! I’m just Bobtail.” 

“ Bobtail ? So funny I ” 

“Yes; because of my bobbed off mane and the way 
it jumps and bobs behind,” shaking her ruddy head to 
illustrate the name. 

“ Bobtail is our leader,” said Lucia. “ She’s the 
one who has all the ideas and she’s the Jolly One who 
keeps things going, Antoinette.” 

“ Well, then. I’d best keep us all going home 
for luncheon,” laughed Bobtail, “ or we shan’t get 
back in time. Which way do you go, Antoinette ? ” 

“Just very near the school. I board at the Misses 
Morrison’s across the street. An revoir, until this af- 
ternoon. And thank you, Althea.” 

The F. S. C.’s could w^alk a block or two together 
before their homeward paths divided. 

“Isn’t she nice? And isn’t Joe Harris a pig to 
bother her?” asked Bobtail. 

“ Yes, she is,” and, “ Yes, he is,” the others agreed. 

“ Bob, Lucia says you have a plan about Linnet. 
Tell us quickly, ’cause there isn’t much time left. And 


ANOTHER GIRL 


53 

Jessie has a music lesson after school to-day and Helen 
has to go to the city. So hurry, now ! said Alice. 

Well, this is it. We all want to be nice to her; 
don’t we ? ” 

“Yes, yes!” everybody cried; and Jessie added, 
“ Thanks, Bobbie.” 

“ So let’s gather a great lot of violets and cowslips 
and the other flowers from the woods and have them 
for her when she comes on Friday. Jessie can put 
them in her room and we can have a card on them. 
From the F. S. Cfs. And then, Friday afternoon, all 
come over to my house and we’ll have a tea party for 
her in the Crony House. Won’t that be fun?” 

Everybody agreed that it would be delightful. 

“ So good that it’s on Friday, too. We won’t have 
to hurry home for lessons,” said Lucia. 

“Of course. Crony House will need a good deal of 
fixing and cleaning up, if we’re to have a party in it. 
But there’ll be time enough, if we can get permission 
to work on it a little while every afternoon. And 
don’t you think she’ll like it, Jess?” asked Bobtail 
anxiously. 

“ Well, — I don’t know, Bobbie,” answered truthful 
Jessie. “ I hope she will, and she ought to. But Lin- 
net’s so — different, you know. She surely ought to, 
and I guess she will, for I know she has never seen 
anything like Crony House. And I’m sure she will 
just love the flowers. It’s dear of all of you to let her 


54 GIRLS’-NEST 

in. What’s this week’s password to the Crony House, 
Bob?” 

Oh ! I forgot to tell you. Lucia made it. It’s a 
fine one. It’s, 

Here I come, softly as a mouse, 

Tap, tap, tapping at the Crony House. 

Good-by, now. We’ll all have to hurry.” 

Meanwhile Antoinette Le Grand stood at the win- 
dow of her room in the little boarding-house near the 
school, waiting for the landlady downstairs to call her 
to luncheon, and looking wistfully up the street at the 
five chattering little friends. 

She wondered if she would soon have friends like 
them or be admitted to their number. She did so 
want them to like her and not think her strange and 
different. She loved Bobtail already for her cham- 
pionship that morning. And hot tears came to her 
eyes as she thought of the rude boys who had mocked 
her and those thoughtless girls who had giggled. 

She wished her mother were there, so that she 
could tell her of the troubles she had had, and of the 
kind little girls who had been so welcoming, too. But 
Antoinette’s mother taught French in a fashionable 
school in the city. She rode to New York on the 
trolley car every morning and did not return until 
night. She had to work very hard to make money 
enough to support herself and her small daughter. 
They had moved to the country partly for love of it. 


ANOTHER GIRL 55 

partly because they could live more cheaply and com- 
fortably in Sageville than in New York. 

Since her mother was not at home to hear her wor- 
ries, Antoinette bravely tried not to think about them, 
and determined to go to the afternoon session as 
brightly and cheerfully as she could. 

“ But I do so hope,” she thought, that those five 
friends will like me — especially the Bobbie one with 
the lovely laugh. Maybe some day I may be a — how 
did she say it? — a chum of hers, too.” 

The happy F. S. C.’s waving one another a short 
farewell on the street comer, knew nothing of the 
bright eyes dimmed with tears that watched them 
wistfully, and did not see the lonely little girl standing 
in the window of the Misses Morrison’s front room. 


chapter: VII 


Crony House 


NTOINETTE’S afternoon was happier than the 



jljL morning had been, for Miss West had detained 
Joe Harris and his mates at recess and told them in 
very strong terms what she thought of their ungen- 
tlemanly conduct. She threatened them with serious 
punishment if it continued. So the little French pupil 
soon got a better impression of American manners. 

But, as the days went on, Antoinette’s loneliness did 
not grow less. The girls were pleasant to her at school 
time, especially the F. S. C.’s, as we have seen. But 
when school was over, they forgot her and went on 
about their own happy devices. Her classmates did 
not mean to be inconsiderate or selfish; they just did 
not think. They had all already formed their own 
little groups of friends and they were all so busy with 
pleasure and lessons on these lovely spring days that 
perhaps it was natural for them not to realize that An- 
toinette went home, after school was over, to sit alone 
in her room with her books or wander alone in the 
Morrisons’ little back garden, thinking of her lost 
playmates so far away in France. 


CRONY HOUSE 


57 

For one of her inconsiderate classmates, at least,, 
there was a rude awakening, as we shall see. 

The F. S. C.’s were so excited getting the Crony 
House ready for Linnet that they could think of noth- 
ing else. 

“ What is a Crony House? do you ask? 

Well, BobtaiFs home was set in a pretty garden with 
flowers in front and all around, and a fruit and vege- 
table garden sloping down a little hill in the back. At 
the foot of that little hill were an old barn, a big 
russet-apple tree, a white-mulberry tree and a very 
tangly berry patch. And, nestled in the berry tangle, 
between the bam and the big apple tree, stood a wee 
red house. It was built, in the first place — it must 
be confessed — to be used as a chicken house. It had 
little rooms with slat partitions inside of it, and 
tiny screened windows, all for the proper accommo- 
dation of families of “ biddies.’' But no chickens 
had ever lived there; though, if they had, they could 
not have made more clatter and chatter than did the 
F. S. C.’s. For this little red cottage was their club 
house, the Crony House. 

Oh, it was a very pleasant place ! 

It lay so cosily in the sunshine-flecked shadow of 
the big tree ! And the little girls had furnished it so 
prettily ! 

They had put little curtains in the windows. To 
be sure, the curtains did not match, as one, given by 
Bobtail’s mother, had once been a bed-room sash- 


58 GIRLS’-NEST 

curtain and the other came from Lucia’s house and 
had known better days as a lace scarf on a mahogany 
dresser. But the F. S. C.’s thought them charm- 
ing. 

On the floor were bits of matting, carefully cut 
into squares and painstakingly bound with blue 
denim. The edges were uneven and you could see a 
few wee dots of red where Bobtail had pricked her 
Angers in pushing the big needle through; but the 
girls thought their matting rugs most artistic. 

Every F. S. C. member had donated something 
from her store of treasures. 

The front room was splendidly equipped with three 
small chairs, a stool and three boxes. The boxes 
had been painted white and Jessie’s mother had 
promised to teach the club how to make blue denim 
cushions for them. A pretty little tea-table stood 
in the center of the room and a shelf in one corner, 
built for holding nests, was now laden with tiny 
dishes. 

The little hall-way had a matting runner, a gay 
Japanese one with flowers on it. 

The rear room was the nursery, where a row of 
dolls lay in state, in three small beds and a ham- 
mock. Some of them reposed peacefully with their 
eyes closed, while others, more wakeful, uncomplain- 
ingly lay on their backs and stared upward at the 
ceiling. There were two dolls’ trunks and a wee 
dresser standing in corners. Another matting rug 


CRONY HOUSE 


59 

— ''the wobbliest one,” Bobtail called it — was on 
the nursery floor. 

The hall and both rooms were decorated with 
pictures cut from magazines and neatly tacked upon 
the walls. 

On the low entrance step, in rather shaky looking 
letters, F, S. C, was painted, and — greatest pride of 
all! — the door was graced by a little iron knocker 
sent by Lucia's aunt from her old Dutch Colonial 
house a few miles away. 

Through the Crony House windows, when the cur- 
tains were properly drawn back and tied with their 
faded blue ribbons, one caught attractive glimpses of 
the green arches and shady, sun-splashed vistas in the 
berry tangle. And sometimes, if you were very quiet, 
you could see the loveliest birds there. Here in the 
berry patch in June so many mother birds taught their 
fledglings to fly that Bobtail called it " The Birds' Kin- 
dergarten.” 

For an hour or more of every afternoon, on this 
week before Linnet's coming. Crony House was the 
scene of much domestic activity. Everything had to 
be put in readiness for Friday's tea-party. 

" Don't you think we ought to paint the dish-shelf, 
Bob? It looks so very plain,” Alice suggested on one 
of these busy occasions, 

" Yes. I think that would be lovely, Alice. 
There’s a little white enamel paint and a brush, too, 
out there in the barn.” 


6o 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘ Be sure to put some newspapers or something on 
the floor,” cautioned Jessie, who was actively mopping 
the hall. “ For big drops of paint are sure to fall, no 
matter how careful you are. We had an awful time 
getting them off the floor of my room when I painted 
my bookshelves. Didn’t we. Bob?” 

That was because Jess and I tried to scrape them 
off and wash them off and beg them to come off and 
scold them off — everything except having sense 
enough to take them off with turpentine, as Mr. Van 
Alstyn did in about two minutes,” laughed Bobtail. 
“ There are some old pieces of sacking in the bam, 
too, Alice. You can use them to stand on and protect 
the floor. And, here! Take my big apron, if you’re 
going to paint, and give me that little one. It’s big 
enough for washing dishes.” 

Bobtail ran out to the hydrant with the little water- 
pail. 

“ Doeth thith necklace belong to your doll or 
Jethie’s?” Flelen asked Alice. 

She and Lucia were very busy in the nursery, dress- 
ing up all the dolls for the great occasion. 

‘‘ Keep quiet, child ; or I never can get you buttoned 
up I ” This was addressed to the doll on her knee. 

“ It’s not mine,” replied Alice, looking up from her 
painting. ‘‘Is it yours, Jessie?” 

You see the advantage of having partition walls 
made of slats like a fence — the occupants of different 


CRONY HOUSE 6i 

rooms can see one another and converse right through 
them. 

‘‘Yes; it is mine/' Jessie replied. '‘But put it on 
whatever child it becomes best, Helen. Those pink 
beads would probably look better on Alice's baby ; for 
she looks like her mother and pink is Alice’s best 
color." 

" Thankth. Yeth; it doeth look prettier on Belle. 
I'll put red ribbonth on your Althea instead.” 

" Where did Bobbie go ? ” asked Lucia. " I can’t 
find her child’s best underskirt anywhere. I know 
she had one to match this dress." 

" Bob went for water," Jessie replied. " Here she 
comes now. Bobbie, Lucia wants your Jessie's best 
petticoat." 

" I can't find it anywhere. Bob,” said Lucia. " And 
the other one was torn. I mended it yesterday when 
we were sewing ; but the place shows through that thin 
lace." 

" Oh, dear! I wonder if it's dry yet! I washed it 
out early this morning and hung it on the berry line 
to dry. I’ll run get it. It ought to be dry; but it 
drizzled a little this noon." 

.Bobtail put down her pail of water and ran out be- 
hind the Crony House, where a stout cord, stretched 
between berry canes, served as a dolls' clothes-line. 

There she stopped in dismay; for the pretty lace 
petticoat, the very pride of her doll’s wardrobe, was 


62 


GIRLS’-NEST 


gone! The tiny clothes-pin lay on the ground, but 
the little lace garment was nowhere to be seen. 

Bobtail crawled deep into the berry tangle; but the 
leaves were not well out and she could see that there 
was no small white object there. 

So she came back into the house looking sorry. 

‘‘ The petticoat's gone ! " she announced, holding up 
the little clothes-pin. “ Tve looked everywhere and I 
can't find it. No, Jessie; it's no use going out to look. 
I'm sure it's not there. I can't think what can have 
happened to it." 

Oh I That'th too bad ! It was thuch a pretty 
one ! " exclaimed Helen, as all the Cronies expressed 
their sympathy. 

Yes; Mother made it out of a lovely lace handker- 
chief. But if it's gone, it's gone, I guess," sighed Bob- 
tail, deciding not to cry over spilt milk. “ You'll have 
to put the mended one on my child, Lucia, even if 
it does show ; for there won't be time to make another 
before Friday. This is Wednesday, and to-morrow 
we have to go to the woods for Linnet's flowers. 
We’ve got to finish to-day." 

I’ll tell you what," put in Jessie, coming in to 
help with the dishes, as her work in the hall was done. 
“ My Althea has on her thick white silk dress, and her 
petticoat can’t show through. So take off her lace 
one, Lucia, and put it on Bob’s doll and let mine have 
the mended one." 

They were all pleased with this arrangement; for 


CRONY HOUSE 


63 

these friends had learned one of the best rules of life, 
how to have their possessions for the good of all and 
not each one for herself. 

Still, Bobtail was sorry, of course, to lose her pretty 
petticoat and she was very much perplexed as to what 
had become of it. 

‘‘ Maybe the pin dropped down and the wind blew 
it away,’’ she said. “ I’d hate to think that anybody 
came here and took it from us.” 

Maybe Joe Harris took it for a tease. Bobtail,” 
said Alice. I saw him around here awhile ago. 
And he does so love to make trouble.” 

If he did. I’ll shake him!” said Bobtail fiercely, 
which made them all laugh; for Joe was twice as big 
as Bobtail and famous for his strength besides. 

‘‘Yes; I would! I’m just mad enough to, even if 
I have to climb a ladder to do it.” 

“ There’s Joe now ! ” cried Lucia, who was sitting 
where she could see down the hill. “ Go shake him. 
Bob!” 

“ Where ? Where ? ” demanded the others. 

“ There, in that clump of trees down the Beech 
Street Hill. He’s talking to somebody, but I can’t see 
to whom.” 

“What are you up to, Bobbie? Not really going 
to shake him?” asked Alice, for Bobtail was drying 
her hands and pulling down her sleeves with grim de- 
termination. 

“ I’m going to find out if he took my doll’s little 


GIRLS’-NEST 


64 

petticoat. And, if he did, I’ll make him wish he hadn’t. 
I’ll hurry back and finish the dishes.” 

I’ll go with you,” Jessie said. 

‘‘ On to victory! ” cried Lucia, and Bobtail and Jes- 
sie ran down the slope toward the enemy. 

They ran so lightly down the grassy border of the 
pavement that Joe Harris did not hear them coming. 
He was laughing in his uproarious fashion and two 
of his boy followers were applauding him, as usual. 

Imagine the anger of Bobtail and Jessie when they 
saw the cause of the bad boys’ mirth! 

Little Antoinette Le Grand stood before them, 
bright spots of excitement in her cheeks, and her eyes 
full of wrathful tears. 

“ Go away ! Leave me ! Do not annoy me, I say 
to you ! ” she cried, stamping her foot. 

‘‘Frenchy! Frenchy! Frenchy! ” jeered the tor- 
mentors. 

‘‘ You wicked, wicked boys ! ” cried an angry voice 
behind them, so unexpectedly that the boys turned in 
alarm. ‘‘Aren’t you ashamed — great big boys like 
you — to tease a little girl so? You’re afraid to 
bother her in school, so you stop her on the street 
where Miss West cannot help her. You are cowards 
and I’m sorry that you’re in our class ! ” said Bobtail 
in indignation. 

Jessie put her arms around Antoinette and said 
soothingly, “ Don’t feel badly, dear. They’re just 
horrid, and it’s best not to notice them.” 


CRONY HOUSE 


65 

** Go away ! Bobtail commanded the boys. Go 
right on wherever you’re going ! And don’t stop here 
another minute.” 

Shamefacedly, but laughing as if to show that they 
did not mind her scolding, the boys shuffled off. 

“Oh, dear!” said Bobtail then. “I forgot to ask 
about the petticoat. But I don’t care. I’d rather lose 
my doll’s petticoat than have them around another 
minute. Where did you want to go, Antoinette? 
One of us will go with you, so they won’t dare to 
bother you any more. They’re afraid now that we’ll 
tell Miss West.” 

“ Why, — thank you,” said Antoinette, smiling po- 
litely through her tears. “ But I was not going any- 
where.” 

“ Not going anywhere? ” 

“ No. You see, I have nowhere to go in Sageville, 
and no friends whom to visit — ” here her voice shook 
a little in spite of her effort to hold it steady. “ And 
I got so very lonesome I thought I’d just take a little 
walk and try to forget about it.” 

“ Oh, Jessie!” 

“Oh, Bobtail!” 

The two friends looked at each other in conscience- 
stricken sorrow. 

“ Oh, Antoinette, we didn’t think ! ” 

“ Why didn’t you tell us you were lonesome ? ” 

“Ah, how could I tell you that? And I did not 
wish to intrude myself, either, where perhaps, I was 


66 


GIRLS’-NEST 


not wanted.” And Antoinette’s voice showed more 
clearly than her words how hard and lonely the days 
had been for the proud, brave little girl. 

‘‘Of course, we want you, Antoinette. We all like 
you very, very much. Only we were thoughtless and 
stupid.” And Bobtail’s own eyes filled with tears as 
she said to herself, “ Here we are fixing up Crony 
House for the coming of a girl who has everything 
and who doesn’t like us; while here is another girl 
right among us, who hasn’t any friends and is just 
aching to play with us and we leave her out ! ” 

“We like you very much, every one of us, Antoi- 
nette,” she repeated earnestly. “ And we do want 
you to play with us all the time. Don’t we, 
Jess?” 

“ Indeed, we do, Antoinette. I’ll run ahead, Bob- 
tail, and tell the girls about it and say that you and 
Antoinette are coming.” 

“All right. We’ll come along slowly.” 

For Bobtail and Jessie knew that Antoinette would 
prefer to wait until her tears were quite dry before 
joining the others in Crony House. 

In a little while, both smiling happily. Bobtail and 
her guest drew near that pleasant place. 

But just outside the door, more excitement awaited 
them. 

Bobtail threw a careless upward glance into the 
apple tree, all pale green now with new leaves, and 
gave a gasp of amazement. Then she laughed and 


CRONY HOUSE 67 

called out, I’ve found the thief ! Stop, thief ! Stop, 
thief!” 

The other girls came running out. 

Where ? Who ? What ? ” they demanded. 

There I Look ! ” said Bobtail, pointing upward. 

They all laughed then. For, in a crotch of the apple 
tree, stood a saucy pair of robins, busily lining their 
nest with Bobtail’s doll’s best petticoat. 

‘‘The rascals! I’m glad I didn’t ask Joe about it, 
now,” said Bobtail, when the laughter had subsided. 
“ I suppose the pin fell out and they just snatched up 
the petticoat. You needn’t pretend you don’t know 
you’re caught, naughty things ! ” 

“ How can you get it back ? ” asked Alice. 

“ Oh, let them have it ! I wouldn’t take it back for 
anything; they seem to like it so. Maybe Mrs. Robin 
will wear it sometimes when nobody is looking.” 

“ Anyway,” said Jess, “ they’ll have the prettiest 
nest around here. And they do make delightful 
neighbors. Come in, Antoinette.” 

The laughter caused by the petticoat’s adventure had 
taken all the embarrassment out of Antoinette’s ar- 
rival. 

“ Wait, just a minute,” cried Lucia. “ Don’t for- 
get the rules. We have to teach her the week’s pass- 
word first. Nobody can enter Crony House without 
the password, Antoinette.” 

So Bobtail took Antoinette aside and whispered the 
password to her until Antoinette knew it by heart. 


68 GIRLS’-NEST 

Then the others went into Crony House and shut 
the door. 

Antoinette mounted the steps and gave a timid 
knock with the quaint little iron knocker. 

The door was opened just a crack and smiling faces 
peeped through. 

“Here I come, softly as a mouse, 

Tap, tap, tapping at the Crony House,” 

said Antoinette, with her pretty foreign accent. 

And then, with five cries of delig'hted welcome, 
Crony House opened wide its door and took the lonely 
little stranger to its hospitable heart. 


CHAPTER VIII 


Linnet’s Bower 

W HILE the F. S. C.’s were so busy making their 
bustling preparations in Crony House, the big 
house on the hill that was soon to be the home of the 
Cornelius Van Alstyns was the scene of even greater 
industry. 

At any time of day, when the little girls passed this 
imposing mansion, they could see the painters and 
decorators and gardeners and men carrying in trunks 
and boxes and furniture, all busily at work. 

Two impressive big stone lions were placed upon 
the steps and the windows blossomed forth in bright 
awnings. 

“ Oh, Bobbie ! ’’ Jessie exclaimed at school, on the 
morning after Antoinette’s entrance into Crony House. 

Mother* was up on the hill yesterday, helping the 
housekeeper get Aunt May’s new house ready. And 
she says that they have a darling baby-grand piano for 
Linnet in her own, own room — besides the big one 
downstairs. Isn’t that wonderful ? ” And music- 
loving Jessie’s eyes glowed at the thought. 

Well, it would be wonderful for you, Jessie dear,” 
said Bobtail. '' But one in the house is enough for 
69 


70 


GIRLS’-NEST 


me, I must confess. But I was wild about the pictures 
I saw going in. I hope Linnet will let me look at 
them sometimes.” 

Alice, who, with Helen and Lucia, had just joined 
Jessie and Bobtail, heaved a little sigh. 

“ I think the furniture and rugs are simply glo- 
rious,” she said. ‘‘ They were uncrating and unrolling 
them on the lawn and I stood by and watched them. 
And I couldn’t help thinking that maybe we’re silly, 
after all, to try to get flowers and have a tea-party 
for Linnet. Because she has everything! And their 
garden is full of flowers, and I saw men stocking the 
conservatory, too.” 

This remark rather put a damper on the enthusiasm 
for a moment, until Bobtail said, very decidedly, 
** Why, Alice, everybody likes violets and cowslips and 
the pretty wild spring flowers. We all have gardens 
ourselves ; but we love the wild ones best. And Crony 
House is fun, even if it isn’t so very dressy! Of 
course, there are no grand pianos; but I’ll play Libby 
Dot’s trumpet, if you feel we must have music. And, 
if you speak of rugs, ours are handmade and most un- 
usual 1 ” 

Everybody laughed then, for Bobtail’s strenuous 
labors in cutting and binding the matting squares was 
a joke among them, and little Libby Dot’s trumpet was 
the terror of the neighborhood. 

** Besides,” said Jessie, ‘‘ we can only offer the best 
we have and share the things we enjoy ourselves. I’m 


LINNET’S BOWER 


71 


sure we couldn’t have more fun in Crony House if it 
were ever so fine. And Mother thinks Linnet will 
like it, when she gets used to it.” 

‘ Simple things are best,’ my father says,” added 
Lucia. ‘‘ ‘ And by far the most enjoyable.’ He says 
that the things you make and do yourself are much 
more worth while than those you buy, and are sure to 
be more fun.” 

‘‘Anyway, the violetth are lovely. I thaw thome 
yellow ones, too, in the woodth, and the lovelietht pale 
blue ones,” said Helen. 

“ Everybody meet the minute school is over, and 
we’ll just make a run for the woods. For we’re only 
allowed a little while on school-day afternoons, you 
know, and it takes so long to pick enough. I’ll tell 
Antoinette to come, too. She sits next to me,” said 
Bobtail. 

“ Yes. In my seat,” teased Jessie. “ Don’t let her 
cut me out, Bobbie ! ” 

“As if anybody could ! I’m the one to be afraid — 
when Linnet comes.” 

The two intimate friends laughed affectionately, 
and, as they went into the school building with their 
arms around each other’s waist, it did not seem likely 
that any one’s coming or anything else could divide 
them. 

But neither of them could foresee that very soon the 
worth of their friendship would be put to a test. 

The woods that afternoon were at their best. The 


72 


GIRLS’-NEST 


ground was a carpet of violets, purple, deep-blue, lav- 
ender, azure, white, and even the delicate yellow ones 
that are such treasures. The shining, golden cow- 
slips were a blaze of beauty, and the light, swaying 
spring-beauties and wild geraniums looked like pinky 
white clouds spread on the fresh new grass. Here 
and there, in the marshy spots, where clumps of fern 
unwound their fuzzy fronds, an occasional Jack-in-the- 
pulpit was found and greeted with a whoop of delight. 
Overhead the new leaves twinkled, great sprays of pink 
and white dogwood waved in the breeze, and lovely 
bluebirds, robins and yellow-breasted vireos darted 
about. 

Busy fingers fairly flew and in no time at all, it 
seemed, two huge hampers and three smaller baskets 
were full to overflowing with woodland treasures. 

‘'Oh! They are lovely!” said Alice. “Do you 
think we have enough, Bobbie ? ” 

“ It smells so good and looks so beautiful out here 
in the woods that I just hate to go away,” said Bobtail, 
looking at her little wrist watch. “ But we must go 
now, I guess, or there won’t be time to get them to 
Linnet’s house and have them put in water. Will your 
mother be there to let us in, Jessie? For maybe the 
servants won’t want to.” 

“ Oh, yes. But she says we must leave the flowers 
in the baskets, or else put them in the kitchen sink or 
in scrub pails; for Aunt May has ordered florists’ 
flowers to be put in all the vases, and Mother wouldn’t 


LINNET’S BOWER 


73 

dare take any liberties. Aunt May is peculiar about 
wanting her orders obeyed just the way she says.” 

** Oh, Jessie! ” 

“ How awful ! ” 

“ They’ll die if we leave them in the baskets! ” 

“ Wild flowers fade so quickly, if they’re not in 
water ! ” 

‘‘ And they’ll look perfectly hideous all bundled in 
the sink.” 

‘‘ And the stems are much too short for kitchen 
buckets ; they’d be drowned 1 ” 

“ And the cook will probably throw them out be- 
fore Linnet sees them ! ” 

‘‘ Linnet wouldn’t like them in the sink, anyway ! 
Nor in scrub-buckets, either! ” 

Oh, dear ! And we have so many ! ” 

‘‘ And such beauties ! ” 

‘‘ I’m terribly sorry,” said Jessie. ** I thought we 
might all bring our own vases ; but Mother says Aunt 
May wouldn’t want to be responsible for them, or 
have the bother of sending them back and might not 
want us running in for them, either. You see, she 
isn’t used to little girls except Linnet And Linnet is 
so different” 

The disappointed flower-gatherers looked forlornly 
at the masses of bloom. 

“ Will they not, perhaps, keep, if we sprinkle them 
well?” Antoinette suggested hopefully. 

‘‘No, dear. Not wild flowers. Tame ones might,” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


74 

said Bobtail, trying to be as gay as she could. ‘‘ Any- 
way, weVe had the fun of picking them.” 

‘‘Oh, Bobtail!” said Lucia. “You're supposed to 
be able to manage anything. Can't you think of a 
way? ” 

“ Yes ! ” cried Bobtail suddenly. 

“Oh, what is it? What? What?” 

“ It's this. I’ll fly to the telephone at Helen's — 
that's the nearest — and ask Aunty Jen.” 

“ Will she know, do you think? ” 

“Of course, she will. She always knows. If she's 
only at home 1 ” 

“Oh I I hope she is ! Fly, Bob. Time's getting so 
short. Hurry ! ” 

“ Shall I go with you. Bobtail ? ” 

“ Please, Helen. Come on, then ! ” 

And away the two sped. 

The woods were so near the Drakes' house that the 
anxious little girls could hear Bobtail's voice calling, 
“ Number 305 — and please hurry. Central! ” After 
that they could still hear her voice now and then, but 
could not distinguish the words. 

It seemed ages to them until at last they heard her 
cry, “ Oh, goody ! Oh, thank you ! Good-by ! ” 

And then they all breathed sighs of relief and ex- 
claimed, “ She was home ! It's all right ! ” 

“ Did she tell you what to do ? Did she ? What 
did she say ? ” they called out, running eagerly to meet 
Bobtail and Helen. 


LINNEPS BOWER 


75 

They could see by Bobtail’s face that she was 
amused as well as happy. 

Yes; she did. It’s fine.” 

‘‘Oh! What? What?” 

“ Butter-crocks!” 

“ Butter-crocksf ” in amazement. 

“Yes. Butter-crocks and pickle-jars. Those pretty, 
soft gray clay crocks and round glass jars to set 
in front of them. Aunty Jen says they’ll be prettier 
with wild flowers than the finest vases could be. She’s 
going to borrow the Brownlees’ car and tear around 
and get enough empty crocks and jars from our houses 
and the neighbors’ and she’ll meet us at Linnet’s house 
with them. And Mrs. Van Alstyn needn’t bother 
about giving them back and we needn’t go for them 
or anything — because they’re just butter-crocks and 
pickle-jars. Isn’t Aunty Jen splendid! ” 

Everybody agreed with that, you may be sure. 

“ It’s perfectly darling of her,” said Lucia, “ to 
leave everything and come to help us.” 

“ She’th alwayth like that,” said Helen. 

“Yes; and she’s terribly busy, too,” added Jes- 
sie. “ But she’s never too busy to help a per- 
son. 

“Mother says there’s nobody like Aunt Jennie, 
said Alice. 

“Of course, there isn’t,^’ Bobtail agreed. “ My 
mother calls her J energy because she’s so energetic — 
a ‘portmanteau word,’ like in Alice in Wonderland. 


76 GIRLS’-NEST 

But I do think she ought to be called Good, Gooder, 
Goodest; I do.’^ 

Oh ! I should love to know her ! said Antoinette. 

“ Well, so you shall in a few minutes. She’ll be at 
Linnet’s as soon as we get there, I bet,” said Jessie. 
“ Hold that basket straighter, Helen. Those spring- 
beauties are sliding out.” 

Jessie was right. Just as the little girls, laden with 
flowers and looking like a picture of Spring, came up 
the slope toward the big house, the Brownlees’ automo- 
bile stopped before the door. 

Aunty Jen and the chauffeur jumped down and be- 
gan briskly carrying in armfuls of crocks and jars, to 
the astonishment of the very proper butler who held 
open the door for them. 

Young Mrs. Van Alstyn, Jessie’s mother, came run- 
ning down to meet her friend. 

‘‘Jennie to the rescue, as usual!” she said, as she 
laughed and kissed her. “ How you do let those 
youngsters impose upon you ! ” 

“ Not a bit of it. I love it. Come on, girls ! Right 
in here with the posies! Hello! Here’s a new girl! 
Antoinette, isn’t it? Miss West told me about you — 
mighty nice things she said, too. Glad to see you, 
dear!” And Miss Jennie’s bright smile was a wel- 
come in itself. 

There was a pretty shelf running all around the 
sun-parlor just outside the glass door of Linnet’s own 
little sitting-room. 


LINNETS BOWER 


77 


This sitting-room itself was so attractive that the 
little girls wished they had time to stop and admire it. 
But they knew that they had to work quickly and hurry 
home to lessons. 

So, under Miss Jennie's direction, they stood all the 
gray crocks and glass jars on the white shelf and filled 
them with water. Then they arranged the posies in 
them. 

There were so many crocks and jars that they 
touched one another the whole way around — a solid 
line of tall gray crocks and a solid line of shorter glass 
jars in front of them. When the lovely violets, cow- 
slips, anemones, spring-beauties, “Jacks," wild gera- 
niums, new grasses, and fuzzy ferns filled them all, it 
seemed that a bit of the woods had come to the house 
to welcome Linnet. And the spicy perfume was al- 
most a caress. 

“ Oh ! Isn't that adorable ! " cried Bobtail. 
“ Much, much prettier than vases ! Now three cheers 
for Aunty Jen, — one, two, three ! " 

The cheers were heartily given and Aunty Jen made 
a gay little curtsey for thanks. Then she bundled the 
F. S. C.'s into the automobile. I'll take you all home 
now in a jiffy," she said laughingly. “ So there’ll be 
no scoldings for tardiness to-night, or for unlearned 
lessons to-morrow." 

Bobtail snuggled up close beside her and whispered, 
“ Thanks for the crocks and jars, Aunty Jen ; but more 
thanks for something else. We do feel much happier 


GIRLS’-NEST 


78 

about Linnet since we’ve been trying to welcome her. 
And, oh ! I do hope she’ll like us ! ” 

‘‘ Bless your hearts ! She will, honey. Only give 
her time,” said Aunty Jen. . 

‘‘ Oh, I hope it won’t take too long a time ! ” said 
Bobtail. 


CHAPTER IX 


Here Comes Linnet! 

O N Friday morning a big touring car stood before 
the door of the Cornelius Van Alstyns’ city 
home. It was piled high with robes and rugs, though 
the air was balmy and the sun was bright. 

Every little while the chauffeur took out his watch 
and consulted it. Then he shook his head and 
shrugged his shoulders. For Mrs. Cornelius Van Al- 
styn had ordered him to be ready for an early start, 
and he had already been waiting before the door for 
over an hour. 

Inside the house, breakfast, also, was being delayed 
— that is. Linnet’s breakfast and her grandmother’s. 
Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn had eaten his a long while 
before and was now sitting in a big chair by the sunny 
window, reading the paper and waiting very im- 
patiently for his wife and little granddaughter. He 
kept looking first at the clock and then at the door 
and saying, ‘‘ Tut, tut, tut! I must go downtown. I 
cannot wait very much longer.” 

At last he rang for the butler and said testily, 
“Thomas, tell Mrs. Van Alstyn that it is impossible 
for me to wait any longer. If she and Miss Linnet 
79 


8o 


GIRLS’-NEST 


wish me to see them start this morning, they really 
must come immediately.” 

I think I hear them now, sir,” answered Thomas, 
and hastened to open the door for them. 

Hello ! Hello ! All ready for a good breakfast 
and a fine spin in the country this beautiful morning, — ■ 
eh, Blossom?” and the old gentleman came forward 
and gave his wife and granddaughter a cheery kiss' 
apiece. 

Mrs. Van Alstyn shook her head despairingly at him 
when Linnet was not looking, and whispered, “ Dread- 
ful ! An awful time ! ” when she kissed him. 

Mr. Van Alstyn looked troubled but patted her re- 
assuringly on the shoulder and said in a cheerful whis- 
per, Give her time ! Give her time ! ” 

Mr. Van Alstyn had the lovely manners of the olden 
days. He escorted his wife to her chair, drawing it 
back for her himself, while Thomas performed the 
same service for Linnet. 

That young lady took her place in silence. She had 
responded with a tearful, ‘‘ Good morning. Grand- 
father!” to Mr. Van Alstyn’s bright greeting. She 
said nothing more, but pushed her berries away from 
her sulkily. 

‘'Oh, Linnet, you must eat! You will have a long 
ride this morning. Take your berries, my dear. 
Here! Try some of this good clotted cream,” urged 
her grandmother anxiously. 

“ No, thank you. I don’t want any.” 


HERE COMES LINNET! 


8i 


Just a little — to please me, dear ! 

“ I can’t, Grandmother. I don’t feel like eating.” 

‘‘ Come, now. Blossom ! Don’t worry your grand- 
mother. Eat your breakfast, like a good lass. Come, 
now ! ” and Mr. Van Alstyn held a great, ripe, red 
berry temptingly toward her. 

The berries did look very good and Linnet loved 
clotted cream and had a natural young appetite for 

goodies,” even though she did think herself so 
wretchedly abused this morning. 

So she said rather sullenly, Oh, all right ! All 
right ! ” and began to nibble at the berries. 

She enjoyed them, too, although she still thought 
of her sorrows and a big, salt tear very nearly fell 
into the delightful cream. 

Her grandparents thought it best not to notice the 
signs of distress, for they had learned by experience 
that Linnet would eat more if they were not looking 
at her. 

‘‘ You will probably find everything pretty well set- 
tled to your liking in the Sageville house, when you get 
there,” said Mr. Van Alstyn to his wife. “ For the 
housekeeper is exceedingly capable and Linnet’s Cousin 
Clara has offered her help besides. If anything should 
be amiss, telephone to me. It’s a lovely morning. I’ll 
be out to Sageville in time for dinner to-night. Just 
think of our being suburbanites, my dear!” and the 
old gentleman chuckled. 

‘‘ I don’t think it’s funny at all ! ” Linnet burst forth. 


82 


GIRLS’-NEST 


I think it’s awful! I drove around and said good- 
by to Janet Miller and the Randolph girls yesterday; 
and you should have seen how they pitied ^e ! Janet 
said she’d rather be dead than buried alive in Sage- 
ville. And both the Randolphs said, ‘ Poor Linnet ! ’ 
and Linda wanted to give me her amber beads ; she felt 
so sorry for me.” 

“ Silly creatures ! Though it was good-natured of 
Linda to offer her necklace, I’ll admit. But we’ll put 
some roses in your cheeks and some sparkle in your 
eyes that will set you off better than any frippery. See 
if we don’t ! ” said her grandfather. 

Linnet only shook her head dolefully and Mrs. Van 
Alstyn said to her, “ None of us is so very anxious to 
live in the country, my dear Linnet. It is far from 
convenient for your grandfather, and I am sure I 
do not wish to leave my friends any more than you 
do yours. But if we can get you to look as well as 
your cousin Jessie does, we shall both feel very well 
repaid. We have tried everything else, as you know, 
child. Now, do help all you can to give Sageville a 
fair trial, as Dr. Armstrong wishes.” 

“We can’t brighten up eyes that are all dim with 
tears, as yours are now,” said Mr. Cornelius Van Al- 
styn. “ It’s only for a little while — this living in 
Sageville. The sooner you get well, the sooner you 
can come away again. Look here ; I’ll make a bargain 
with you. You may leave Sageville the day your 
cheeks are as round and rosy as those of that bright, 


HERE COMES LINNET! 


83 

hearty little Althea girl that’s always with Jessie ! ” 

“ I don’t want to look like her! I don’t like her at 
all! I never did. She’s one of the things I hate to 
go to Sageville for. Jessie makes me cross, talking 
about her all the time. So please don’t you talk any 
more to me about her.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Van Alstyn sighed and spoke of other 
things, while Linnet moodily finished her breakfast. 

She tried not to cry as she left the house and was 
tucked comfortably into the automobile, partly be- 
cause she did not want people to see that her eyes 
were red, but chiefly because she really was a little 
ashamed of having made the morning so difficult for 
her anxious and indulgent grandparents. 

But it was hard not to weep as she drove along 
feeling that she was leaving behind her the excite- 
ment of the bustling city streets that she so much 
enjoyed. And to make it still harder, she passed the 
Randolphs’ car and saw her friends. Jacinth and Linda 
Randolph, going out with their mother for a delightful 
day’s shopping. She could see their pitying glances as 
they bowed to her and it made her feel very sorry for 
herself. 

Hardest of all was when they had crossed the river 
on the ferry and there, from the Palisades on the 
New Jersey side, she saw across the broad Hudson her 
beloved New York shining quite heartlessly, it seemed 
to Linnet, in the bright sunlight. 

Now the automobile was climbing up the Palisades, 


GIRLS’-NEST 


84 

rolling along through pleasant hamlets, up and down 
hillsides and among the trees of the beautiful Ashton 
Woods. Near and nearer to Sageville ! 

When the white dome of the Sageville courthouse 
loomed into view at noontime, her tears would rise to 
greet it and she would soon have been sobbing again, 
in spite of herself, if something surprising had not 
happened. 

Along came a pretty little red wagon, drawn by 
two slow white horses. The red wagon was gaily 
decorated with brilliant sprays of the wild mountain 
azalea, clusters of lilacs and great masses of yellow 
tulips. It was driven by a smiling little lady and was 
full of beautiful, laughing babies! Little tots from 
two to five years of age were packed into the red 
wagon as closely as flowers in a basket. 

Mrs. Van Alstyn bade her chauffeur drive very 
slowly and then stop altogether, that she and Linnet 
might better enjoy the pretty sight. 

The bright-faced lady who was driving the little 
cart gave a signal then and all the little babies rose and 
sang out like a flock of cheeping birds, Here — 
comes — Linnet ! ’’ 

Who could have resisted such a welcome as that? 
Who could have helped being charmed with it? Lin- 
net was so delighted that she quite forgot her sorrow. 
Her ugly frown cleared away and a haopy smile took 
its place. 

‘‘Did they say ‘Linnet’? Did they?” she ex- 


HERE COMES LINNET! 


85 

claimed. “ Oh, how lovely ! How sweet they are ! 
Don’t start the car, — let me see them ! Who are you, 
babies? Tell me! And how did you know I was 
coming?” * 

But the babies only laughed and gurgled and called 
out over and over, '' Here — comes — Linnet ! Here 
— comes — Linnet ! ” 

Mrs. Van Alstyn leaned forward to greet the bright- 
faced lady. 

“ This is very sweet of you, Miss Jennie,” she said 
earnestly. “ It comes just at the right moment and 
I cannot tell you how much I appreciate it.” 

‘‘ Oh, thank you so much ! ” said Linnet, too. The 
babies are darlings ! ” 

“ Don’t thank said Aunty Jen. You see, 

Jessie’s little group of friends — the F. S. C.’s they 
call themselves — were so sorry they could not come to 
welcome Linnet the minute she arrived. They have 
to be in school, you know. So we thought these little 
tots could do it in their stead. So glad you like them ! 
Good-by, now ! I hope you’ll like Sageville too. Lin- 
net, my dear ! ” 

Linnet’s heart sank again a little at that, for she was 
sure that she would not like Sageville at all, and I 
am afraid that she did not even mean to try. But she 
smiled as cheerfully as she could at Miss Jennie and 
waved her handkerchief to her little welcomers, who 
were still chirping sweetly, Here — comes — Lin- 
net ! ” as the automobile whisked her away from them. 


86 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Quite sweet of them; was it not, my dear! ” said 
Mrs. Van Alstyn. 

Oh, yes ; it was. Babies are sweet anywhere” 

‘‘And don’t you think Miss Jennie is kind? No 
wonder all the Sageville people seem to adore her. 
And wasn’t it courteous of the little girls? ” 

“Oh, yes; she is. And it was nice of Jessie’s 
friends, too. But that doesn’t make Sageville nice, 
Grandmother. Oh, what a horrid place! No mat- 
inees, no stores, no Central Park, no anything! Just 
look at it ! ” 

“ Now, my dear, do try to think as pleasantly of it 
as you can. Surely you will be happier so than by 
constant fault-finding. We are here now, in Sage- 
ville, and are to stay awhile; so do try to make the 
best of it.” 

Linnet said no more. She sat in somber silence — 
though she did have to smile now and then as she 
thought of the red wagon full of baby welcomers — 
until the automobile had climbed the hill, swung into 
a wide avenue bordered by beautiful homes and 
stopped under the carriage arch of the largest and 
handsomest of them all. 

She looked about approvingly at the great gray 
stone building with its lawns and gardens and spread- 
ing trees and broad steps guarded by carved lions, 
and she was glad to recognize some of the servants 
from the city house as she caught a glimpse of them 
busying themselves inside, when the door was opened. 


HERE COMES LINNET! 


87 

She had had a secret dread of being compelled to live 
in a simple home — or what Linnet called a scrubby 
place ” — like her cousin Jessie’s. 

Foolish Linnet! For Jessie was happier every day 
in her parents’ cosy little house than Linnet had ever 
been in her grandmother’s great mansion. 

Come into your own pretty sitting-room and your 
own pretty bedroom,” said Mrs. Van Alstyn, when 
they had entered their new home. ‘‘ I know you’ll be 
pleased with those. There is a lovely big balcony out- 
side the bedroom window and a delightful sun-parlor 
adjoining the sitting-room. So you shall have the 
trees and flowers and sunshine about you all the time. 
Come now; we must freshen up for luncheon. Clar- 
ice ! Clarice I ” 

Linnet’s French maid opened the door leading into 
the pretty suite of rooms ^ — rooms that would have 
rejoiced the heart of almost any girl. The walls were 
covered with pale rose silk and the pearl-white wood- 
work was draped with lovely curtains of pink and blue 
silk over sheer white lace. The furniture was all of 
the same delicate beauty, pearly white, carved and 
tinted with wreaths of pink roses and upholstered in 
soft old-blue. Such lovely harmonizing rugs upon the 
floor! Such tempting rows and rows of books in their 
own little curtained alcove! Such a love of a little 
rose-covered sofa, piled high with pale blue cushions! 

But Linnet, who had lived in rooms as fine as these 
ever since she was bom, scarcely noticed them at all. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


For you see, happiness does not come from having 
beautiful things; it conies from being able to enjoy 
their beauty. The person who can take delight in a 
bunch of wayside daisies is richer than he who, own- 
ing a conservatory of wonderful orchids, never real- 
izes how lovely they are. 

Linnet let Clarice take off her coat and bonnet and 
make her fresh and pretty for luncheon. But Clarice 
could not wash off the doleful expression that marred 
her looks more than did the dust of the road. 

Linnet gave a few sad little sniffs to let her grand- 
mother know how forlorn she felt, and Mrs. Van Al- 
styn went to her own room feeling quite discouraged. 

“ Ah, mademoiselle ! ’’ said cheerful Qarice. “ Is 
it not lovely here ? 

** I can’t bear it! Oh, of course, it’s pretty enough 
— the flowers and the birds and all — but to leave the 
city and live in this poky little town ! ” 

‘‘ Perhaps you will like it better than you think. 
And are you nof glad to have no school for awhile ? ” 

‘‘I would be, in the city — or if there were any- 
thing else to do. How would you like to leave all 
your friends ? ” 

Clarice laughed. 

“My friends! And do you think that they live 
here. Miss Linnet ? ” 

“Of course, they don’t. I forgot. Then you’re 
as bad off as I am. How can you like it, then ? What 
will you do ? ” 


HERE COMES LINNET! 89 

Make new friends, I hope. And so will you, 
very likely,’^ said wise Garice. 

Indeed I shan’t. You ought to see the girls here; 
they’re just like little children. They play with dolls 
and jackstones! ” and little Miss New York drew her- 
self up as if a girl of eleven years should be far above 
such infantile pleasures. They romp like boys and 
chase little dogs around. We shall not be friends a 
bit.” 

Ah, but, Miss Linnet, it is just what the doctor 
wishes for you — to run with little girls and romp 
with little dogs.” 

Well, I shall not do it. And I shan’t care about 
these countrified girls either.” 

“ Now, that is too bad. For they have done so 
much to make friends with you.” 

‘‘ Sending the babies, you mean ? That was mostly 
Miss Jennie, I’m sure. For I don’t think they like me, 
either; not much, anyway.” 

** Ah, ha ! You have not seen ! ” 

‘‘ Seen what?” 

‘‘ Look out there in your sun-parlor and you will 
see.” 

Linnet ran quickly to the glass-encased porch. 

The beautiful bower that the F. S. C.’s had made 
met her eyes — a vision of fairy loveliness. 

Linnet gave a cry of rapture. She was used to 
glorious hot-house flowers and the beauties of parks 
and gardens; but she had never seen anything like 


90 


GIRLS^-NEST 


these — these woodland darlings, sweet and delicate 
and fresh and exquisite in their shy, pale radiance. 
Such masses of them! And so deliciously fragrant! 
She buried her face in their soft sweetness. She must 
have lost the ugly frown somewhere in the mass of 
flowers, for the face that came up from them was 
bright and smiling. 

‘‘ Oh, they are so pretty ! Did they — did Jessie's 
friends really bring them to me? " She felt a twinge 
of conscience because she had spoken so scornfully of 
girls who had done all they could to give her such a 
kind welcome. 

‘‘Yes, indeed; they gathered them all themselves, 
and they did look so pretty bringing them here ! The 
woods are full of these flowers, they say." 

“ Oh, it must be pleasant there ! It was very kind 
to get the flowers for me. How lovely they look in 
those soft gray vases ! " 

Clarice said nothing, but she smiled at hearing Miss 
Jennie's butter-crocks so highly praised by her elegant 
little mistress. 

The flowers or the kind message they conveyed had 
succeeded at last in chasing all the clouds from Lin- 
net’s face and it was a cheerful little granddaughter 
who delighted Mrs. Van Alstyn by running to her 
and saying excitedly, “ Grandmother dear ! Do see 
what lovely wild flowers Jessie's friends brought me! 
Isn’t it sweet of them? Aren’t the flowers beauti- 
ful?" 


HERE COMES LINNET! 


91 


Yes, my dear. Yes, indeed, to both questions. 
And here is some more good news. Your Cousin 
Clara has just telephoned to say that the little girls 
want to give a welcome-party for you in their play- 
house this afternoon. The playhouse is in Althea 
Bettison’s garden. They do so hope that you will 
come. Cousin Clara says. And I rather hope it my- 
self, dear. Besides, we have a lot to arrange here 
this afternoon and I shall be busy giving orders and 
shall need Clarice; it would not be interesting for 
you. And the sooner you become well acquainted with 
the Sageville children the better.’’ 

A little earlier in the day. Linnet would have scorn- 
fully declined an invitation to a party in a playhouse 
in somebody’s back yard. And even now, she felt sure 
that she would not like it. But she was not ungrateful 
enough to remain cold to the gift of wild flowers and 
the wagon-load of babies and the invitation and the 
evident good-will of the F. S. C.’s. She liked to 
be made much of, did Linnet; as most of us do, 
for that matter. She felt more kindly toward the 
Sageville little girls and forgot to pity herself so 
much. 

“ All right. I’ll go, Grandmother. And please say 
I think they are very kind to want me,” she said. 

Mrs. Van Alstyn was highly pleased. “ That’s my 
own Linnet! Thank you, dear. I’ll telephone to 
Cousin Clara immediately.” 

So happiness was waiting for them, when, as soon 


GIRLS’-NEST 


92 

as school was over, the eager F. S. C/s ran to the Prin~ 
cipaFs office for permission to use the telephone. 

“May we use it?” Bobtail asked the PrincipaFs 
secretary. “ IPs quite important. Mother said I 
might ask.” And when that young lady’s smiling con- 
sent had been given, she gave a little jump of mingled 
pleasure and anxiety. “ Oh, thank you ! You tele- 
phone, Jessie.” 

Jessie mounted the little stool under the high wall- 
telephone. 

“Hello, operator!” she called. “Number 272, 
please. Hello ! It’s Jessie, Mother. Have they 
come? Did Linnet say she’d come to Bobbie’s, to 
Crony House, this afternoon ? Oh, goody I Did she, 
Mother? I am so glad! Good-by!” Then jump- 
ing down, “ Yes; she’ll come! Thanks for letting me 
^phone. Miss Gray. Hurry, hurry, hurry to Crony 
House! Mother says that Linnet was happy about 
the flowers and thinks we are sweet to ask her to come. 
Isn’t that dandy ? Hurry up ! — Why, Bobtail Betti- 
son, what on earth are you blowing kisses into the air 
for?” 

“ For Aunty Jen. This breeze will take them to 
her,” laughed happy Bobtail. “ Now for Crony 
House ! Let’s run.” 


CHAPTER X 


A Tempest in a Tea-Party 
LL a-flutter with hospitable excitement, the 



xjL F. S. C/s stood, an eager group, in the little 
grove of evergreens at the Bettisons’ gate, when the 
big automobile stopped before it. 

‘‘ How do you do. Linnet? Bobtail welcomed her, 
running forward as the guest descended. ‘‘ We’re sa 
glad you could come ! ” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Alice. “ We were afraid you’d be 
tired — or something ! ” 

“ This is Antoinette,” said Lucia, bringing forward 
the shy little French girl, who had hung back timidly. 
‘‘ You haven’t met Antoinette. She’s a new girl here,, 
too.” 

“ Did you like the flowerth. Linnet ? ” Helen asked^ 
and the welcoming Cronies gathered anxiously for the 
answer. 

‘‘Yes; indeed, I did like them. Thank you so 
much. The spring flowers were just lovely. And I 
perfectly adored those beautiful soft gray urns.” 

The F. S. C.’s couldn’t help laughing a little at this 
high praise of the butter-crocks, and exchanged 
amused glances when Linnet called them “ beautiful 


93 


GIRLS’-NEST 


94 

urns.” But they knew they were beautiful and that 
the flowers had looked well in them. So the happy, 
thankful thoughts they sent to their kind Miss Jennie 
were indeed deserved; for she had taught them better 
to understand a great blessing — that beauty and true 
value do not depend upon price. 

“ The babies in the wagon were darling, too/’ Lin- 
net continued. “ I thank all of you for being so nice 
to me.” 

“ Oh, not at all ! Now will you come to our Crony 
House — that’s our playhouse, our Club House — Lin- 
net? We’re having a little tea-party there to-day. 
It’s in the back garden. This way ! ” Then suddenly, 
“ Oh ! Hurry ! Hurry ! I forgot to cover the 
cookies; and you know that wicked Nina of mine!” 
And she led the way, running. 

“ Cookies are safe, Bobbie ! ” Jessie called out, re- 
assuringly. There are both the doggies, asleep on 
the porch.” Then she said to Linnet, That’s Crony 
House, that little red house down there under the 
tree. Isn’t it dear ? ” 

“ Ye-es; it’s nice,” assented Linnet. She was try- 
ing to be pleasant, but she secretly wondered what the 
girls could see that was so interesting in a bare little 
hut in the back yard. They actually seemed to be 
proud and fond of it! 

Do look at the inscription on the step : F. S. G. 
That’s the name of our club,” said Lucia. 

The club members waited for her praise then, and 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 95 

felt sure of getting it ; for they took great pride in the 
hand-painted letters on their doorstep. 

Linnet said nothing. She put her head on one side 
and looked at the doorstep rather critically. The am- 
ateur painters were disappointed at that, and thought 
for the first time that perhaps the black letters were 
a trifle crooked and unsteady. 

But their wounded pride was soothed the moment 
Linnet spied the little iron knocker. 

Oh, what a dear little knocker ! ” she cried de- 
lightedly. ‘‘ Grandmother has a collection of old 
knockers, but not one as quaint and pretty as thaL^ 

“Yes; it is pretty,” Bobtail assented. “We just 
love those funny little stiff roses on it, and that fat 
little cherub face with wings on both sides is so cun- 
ning! We think it looks like a little girl who lives 
across the street. You’ll see her soon, I guess.” 

Meanwhile Lucia had drawn Jessie aside and said 
in a low tone, “How about the password, Jessie? 
Will Linnet say it, do you think? ” 

“ Oh, we forgot all about that! We’ll have to ask 
her. I suppose we couldn’t let the rule go, just this 
once ? ” 

“ No ; a rule’s a rule. And we made it an F. S. C. 
law, you know, that nobody should ever go into Crony 
House without giving the password, no matter what 
happened.” 

“Oh, dear! That’s so. Well, maybe she’ll say 
it.” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


96 

“ What are you two whithpering about ? Ith it a 
thurprithe ? ’’ asked Helen. 

‘‘ No. Beg pardon for whispering. We were talk- 
ing about the password,” Jessie explained, glad of this 
good chance to broach the subject. ‘‘ Linnet, we have 
a rule that nobody must ever go into Crony House 
without saying our password. Will you say it, if I 
teach it to you? Antoinette did.” 

It ithn’t a bit hard,” Helen encouraged her. 

Certainly I will,” replied Linnet politely. She 
was pleased by the Cronies* kind welcome and all the 
trouble they had taken for her sake; so she amiably 
consented to learn the password, although she really 
thought it rather a childish and silly performance. 

She let Jessie teach her the words, and she was very 
glad to use the pretty knocker and gave it a sharp bang, 
as she said, 

“Here I come, softly as a mouse, 

Tap, tap, tapping at the Crony House ! ” 

The little door of Crony House swung open to her. 

Come in, Linnet ! ” the Cronies cried. 

Linnet could not help being interested, in spite of 
her grown-upness and experience, as she saw all that 
the club members had done to make Crony House 
bright and pretty. 

A dainty blue linen cover was spread on the little 
table and the tiny white-and-yellow dishes were placed 
correctly upon it. A little old-blue vase — there was 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 97 

a chip out of it on one side, but that was carefully 
turned around so that it did not face the guest of 
honor — held a glowing bouquet of yellow daffodils. 
On each plate was a neat little mount of powdered 
sugar. A glass bowl full of strawberries, washed but 
not stemmed, showed the purpose of the sugary piles. 
A large plate was heaped high with the Bettisons’ 
cook’s famous ginger cookies, light as a feather, crisp 
as nuts. On the dish shelf ” was a little tray of 
cups, all ready for serving, and a big pitcher covered 
with a towel and containing something steaming hot, 
stood beside them. 

Alice went to investigate this. 

It’s pretty hot yet,” she reported. ‘‘ It was simply 
boiling when we brought it from the house. But I 
guess it’s ready to serve now. So we’d better have the 
party first and play afterwards. Til pour it out, while 
you introduce our children to Linnet.” 

Yes; please,” said Bobtail. ‘‘Come in this room 
and see our babies. Linnet.” 

But Linnet said, “ No, thank you. I don’t play with 
dolls any more. I haven’t for ages!^ 

“ I suppose we are a little too old,” began Alice, 
though she looked wistfully through the slats at the 
babies they had dressed so carefully for the party. 

But Bobtail interrupted, “ Well, I’m not too old, a 
bit. I love my dear dollies and I always shall, I know. 
Aunt Jennie says she likes them yet. And I’ll never 
be too old to be young enough ” — then she laughed 


GIRLS’-NEST 


98 

and said more quietly, ‘‘Well, never mind the dollies. 
They’ll be glad not to be brought in, I dare say. Chil- 
dren always do hate being shown off for company. 
Come to the party ! ” 

“ Is it tea ? ” asked Linnet. “ I’m so glad. I’m 
just ready for a cup of tea, to brace me up.” 

“ No. It’s chocolate,” said Lucia. And then, see- 
ing Linnet look disappointed, “ I’m sorry. Linnet. 
But we’re not allowed to have tea or coffee, any of us. 
We call this a tea-party, just because it sounds sort of 
grown-up ; but it’s really a chocolate party.” 

“ Oh, that’s all right. Chocolate is nice, too. They 
don’t want me to have so much tea, either; but I like 
it so I can’t resist it, and when I cry Grandmother lets 
me have it,” Linnet said. 

Bobtail thought it was much more babyish to cry 
for things you should not have than it was to play 
with dolls, but of course she did not say so. She put 
the cups of chocolate on the table as Alice filled them. 

The chocolate was good, and the little girls were al- 
most silent for five or ten minutes, sipping it, dipping 
their big ripe berries in sugar and nibbling at them and 
the delicious cookies. 

“ Our cook promised to teach me how to make these 
cookies some day,” said Bobtail. “ I just love cook- 
ing. But I like to make goodies and fancy things best. 
I’m afraid I shouldn’t care so much about just cooking 
food/^ she laughed. 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 99 

'' I should never think of cooking anything/' said 
Linnet in her funny superior way. “ And Grand- 
mother never would let me anyway, Fm sure. I don’t 
consider it ladylike to go messing in kitchens. They 
tried to have a cooking class at our school once, but the 
girls said they’d simply leave and go to Miss Wim- 
per’s if they did; so we never had to.” 

My father and mother want me to learn to cook,” 
ventured Helen timidly. ‘‘ They thay every girl ought 
to — so it can’t be unladylike, Linnet.” 

Mother wishes me to know how, too,” said Lucia. 
“ She says girls ought to know how to do the things 
that make a home nice and comfy, whether they ever 
have to or not. And it must be ladylike to know how, 
because my mother can do it, and Bob’s and Alice’s 
and Helen’s and Jessie’s.” 

Linnet’s color rose a little. She knew her comment 
had not been kind or right, but the spoiled little girl 
hated to be contradicted. ‘‘Well, it isn’t anyhow!” 
she said. “ Really well-bred people — ” she began and 
might have said something very rude and been sorry 
for it afterward, but Antoinette hastened to interrupt. 

“ In France, even the daughters of very wealthy 
families are taught the cooking and all the other house- 
hold things and to sew finely on linen and embroider 
with the little, little stitches,” she said. “ I can cook 
a little bit, too. Bobtail. I can bake brioche — it is so 
good! I will make it some day and bring it to this 


100 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Crony House, if Miss Morrison — where we board — 
will let me cook in the kitchen — and if you want me 
to.” 

‘‘ That will be jolly, Antoinette,” said Bobtail. 

Do it towards summer, before I take up my French 
lessons again. Maybe it will make me speak French 
better. Wouldn’t it be fun if they taught French that 
way ? ‘ What is this, Althea ? ’ the teacher would ask, 

holding up a big juicy apple; and Fd say, ^ Pomme ' — 
and get the apple ! ” 

“ Yes,” laughed Jessie. ‘‘ But suppose it was some- 
thing you didn’t like ? ” 

Then I’d forget how to say it.” 

** Well, we’ll be glad that they teach cooking in 
France anyw^ay, when the brioche comes,” said Lucia, 
smiling at Antoinette. 

‘‘ And we’ll show them that American girls can eat 
French, even if they can’t speak it — won’t we. Lin- 
net?” asked Bobtail, eager to clear the air of argu- 
ment, for Linnet still looked rather cross. 

“ They can’t do anything in other countries as well 
as they can in New York,” said Linnet. I’ve been 
nearly everywhere and I ought to know. I heard Mrs. 
Randolph say that they’re awfully old-fashioned in 
France about everything except clothes.” 

It was rude of Linnet to speak unkindly of Antoi- 
nette’s country in her presence, and, besides, what she 
said was both ignorant and untrue. But Antoinette 
showed her that they still taught in France the good 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY loi 


old-fashioned custom of fine manners and forgiveness ; 
for she did not lose her temper but shrugged her shoul- 
ders and said politely, ^‘Vous trouvezf which is 
French for ‘‘ Do you find it so? ” and smiled pleasantly 
at Linnet. 

Linnet felt cross and mean and uncomfortable. 

“ It must be wonderful to travel as you have, Lin- 
net,’’ said Lucia. ‘‘ I’d love to go to France. My 
father <:ells such wonderful stories about it. He is a 
professor of history, and some day you may hear him, 
if you like — all about Jeanne d’Arc and Queens and 
the young Napoleon.” 

‘‘ I love stories, but I don’t care much about hearing 
French ones,” Linnet persisted. ‘‘ I’ve had so much 
trouble about French lately — that’s why I feel this 
way, I guess,” she explained. I left the Misses 
Harding’s school the other day — and I like it there, 
too, — in an awful row, all on account of the French 
teacher. She is the horridest old thing ! I just said I 
wouldn’t stay if she did, and old Harding kept that 
hateful woman and let go ! ” Her eyes filled at the 
remembrance of her grievances. 

‘‘We don’t have languages until the next grade,” 
Alice said admiringly. “ You’re ’way ahead of us. 
But Bob and Lucia take lessons in French all summer.” 

“ And forget all about it, all winter,” said Bobtail. 
“ Come outdoors and play now. The goodies are all 
gone. — Why, Antoinette! What is the matter? 
Y ou’re not going home already ? ” 


102 


GIRLS’-NEST 


For Antoinette, her cheeks flaming, had left her 
place at the table and was taking her little sailor hat 
down from its peg. 

‘‘ Yes, Bobtail, dear. I must go now,” and Antoi- 
nette tried not to let the others see that her eyes were 
wet. “ Good-by, all ! ” she said in a shaky little voice. 

Lucia and Bobtail followed her anxiously into the 
little hallway. 

“ Why, Antoinette, you surely aren’t mad, are 
you ? ” asked Lucia in surprise ; for Antoinette was a 
sweet-tempered child, even when people teased her. 

Oh, ho ! Can my shy little brown sparrow ruffle 
up her feathers ? ” asked Bobtail, trying to make An- 
toinette laugh. 

“ No. But — you see — I cannot stay — with 
her — ” her voice broke. For the French teacher — 
at the Misses Harding’s school in New York — is my 
Mamma ! And she is not hateful and horrid. She is 
very sweet and kind. She but wishes the girls to study 
and obey and they will not.” Antoinette began to cry 
in earnest, and the little girls around the table, who 
heard all this through the partition, did not dare look 
at Linnet. 

They heard Bobtail answer, too, though she tried to 
keep her voice low as she did so, “ Please don’t mind, 
Antoinette dear ! Linnet didn’t know it was your 
mother — and she was just cross at being argued 
with. Pm sure she didn’t really mean it. You know 
how little girls always talk about teachers and half the 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 103 

time they don't mean a word of it. Linnet didn't 
really mean your mother was horrid ; and we know she 
must be just a darling." 

Come back," Lucia urged. Linnet will say she 
doesn't mean it; I know she will. Don’t you like to 
play with us ? " she pleaded. 

But Antoinette was determined. ‘‘ I love all of 
you and I love to play with you," she smiled gratefully. 
“ And I hate to hurt the party. But I cannot be happy 
with a girl who hates all French things and says that 
my dear mother is horrid. I'm not at all mad 
though." And they knew that that was true, for 
Antoinette was not a bit sulky or sullen. 

Bobtail made a sudden resolution. 

‘‘ Wait here a minute," she cried impulsively. 

Wait just till I come back. Do it to please me, An- 
toinette ! " And she went straight into the other room 
to Linnet. 

Linnet was sitting flushed and angry, and the other 
little girls looked embarrassed and frightened. 

“We heard — every word," Alice whispered to 
Bobtail. 

“ Well, that's good," said Bobtail aloud. “ Because 
then Linnet knows all about it now. I’m sure you 
never meant what you said, Linnet, and wouldn’t hurt 
Antoinette's feelings for an)rthing. But won't you 
please tell her so ? Go out into the hall to her and say 
you’re sorry. Then everything will be all right." 
For frank little Bobtail never hesitated to apologize 


104 GIRLS’-NEST 

when she was wrong and thought that Linnet would do 
so as willingly. 

Indeed, If you say you're sorry, it's all right was a 
Crony rule. 

But Linnet had not been taught this sweet humility. 
She rose from the table in a pet. ‘'No; I won’t!” 
she said. “ How could I know it was her mother ? 
And I do hate old Le Grand. And it was her fault 
that I had to leave Hardings’.” 

“ Oh, Linnet! ” said Bobtail reproachfully. 

Linnet turned angrily to Jessie. “ Telephone for 
our car right away ! ” she cried, stamping her foot. 
“ I’m going home ! ” 

“ Oh, Linnet ! ” cried Lucia. 

“Oh, Linnet!” Jessie echoed. “Please don’t go! 
The party was just for you! Please make up with 
Antoinette ! ” 

“ Don’t tell me what to do ! ” Linnet cried in an ugly 
rage. “ It was all your fault for asking me to come 
here. I’m not used to playing with poor school- 
teachers’ children. I came to play with Alice and Lu- 
cia — ” 

Lucia laughed. “I’m a school-teacher’s child, too,” 
said the distinguished professor’s daughter. “ My 
father says that’s the finest profession in the world. 
Come back, Antoinette! You see, /’m not mad at 
what Linnet said ! ” 

But Antoinette had gone. 

“Well, you’i'e entirely different, Lucia,” Linnet 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 105 

cried. “ You’re not foreign, either. Now, Jessie, 
just go telephone for my car. I’m going! ” 

“ Oh, Linnet I When the girls have tried to be so 
nice to you! And Bobtail — ” 

‘‘ Bobtail has no right to tell me what to do ! ” Lin- 
net declared, her temper rising. 

She knew that she was wrong, you see; and when 
you know that, the only way not to get more and more 
wrong is to confess it and get right at once. 

Then Bobtail lost her temper, too, and forgot that 
Linnet was her guest. “ I do tell you what to do,” she 
answered too sharply. ‘‘ Because you don’t know 
without being told. Antoinette may be poor and for- 
eign and you may be rich and American, but she is 
polite and you are rude, and she is a much nicer little 
girl than you are, and I won’t have her feelings hurt 
for anybody ! ” 

Hush, Bobbie! ” Jessie begged. Please let’s not 
quarrel. All right. I’ll go and telephone. Linnet,” for 
that young lady again insisted upon leaving immedi- 
ately. 

‘‘ I’ll go with you and we’ll wait for the car out- 
side,” cried Linnet, bursting into angry sobs. “ I’ll 
never come here again. And I’ll never speak to you 
if you play with Althea Bettison. I’m just going to 
tell Cousin Clara so, too. Come on! ” 

By this time Bobtail was ashamed of her crossness, 
though, indeed, she had had some cause for it. She 
felt dreadfully at seeing their guest of honor leaving 


io6 GIRLS’-NEST 

in anger. So she went to Linnet in the frank way 
that was '‘just like Bob/' trying to smile, and held 
out her hand to her. 

“ I’m sorry, Linnet,” she said. " Forgive me for 
being cross. You see, it was only because I love An- 
toinette and she was crying. Please don’t go.” 

But Linnet would not be reconciled. She shook Her 
head and continued to sob and went away from Crony 
House with the sorrowful Jessie beside her. 

Alice and Helen, silent and sad, watched her from 
the doorway. 

Poor Bobtail ! She sat on the little stool and 
dropped her head upon her arm on the table and wept 
in the midst of the remains of the feast. 

" Oh, dear ! ” she said to Lucia, who stood beside 
her, patting her shoulder for sympathy. " I meant to 
be so sweet to her! And I ’most bit her head off. 
And it all went wrong.” 

But Lucia said warmly, '' Don’t cry, Bobbie. It was 
all her fault. She was dreadful. You weren’t to 
blame a bit.” 

" Oh, yes, I was. I spoke awfully and told her that 
she was rude.” 

" Well, so she was. And anyway, you said you 
were sorry and wanted to make up and she wouldn’t.” 

"That’s so. Bob; you did,” Alice agreed from the 
doorway. And " Yeth; you did ask to make up,” said 
Helen. 


A TEMPEST IN A TEA-PARTY 107 

‘Mt will be all right next time. You’ll see,” said 
comforting Lucia. 

But poor Bobtail was too much disappointed just 
then to think so. 

However, she looked up after awhile and smiled 
through her tears and said jokingly — for Bobtail 
could always see the funny side of any trouble if you 
just gave her a little time to think it over, Whoever 
could have expected a thunder shower on such a clear 
day!” 

So they all laughed and tried to make the best of it 
and washed the dishes and put them away and straight- 
ened the little room, as careful housekeepers have to 
do, no matter whether they are sad or gay, after the 
parties are over. 

That evening in a sorrowful tone. Bobtail telephoned 
to Miss Jennie and told her about the quarrel. So, 
you see, some thistles and nettles did get in among 
those friendship sweet-peas. Aunty Jen,” she sighed. 

‘‘Well, that’s a way weeds have!” Miss Jennie’s 
hearty voice called out cheerily. “ But we’ll just pull 
them all out, before they choke the flowers.” 

“ Oh ! I wish we could ! ” said Bobtail, but she did 
not feel very hopeful. 

“ Why, of course, we can! ” laughed Aunty Jen. 


CHAPTER XI 


Tangles and Tulips 

S ATURDAY! Joy!” was Bobtail’s first thought 
on awakening the next morning bright and 
early. She cried out, 

“ Hurray ! Hurray ! 

For Sat-ur-day ! ” 

and leapt out of bed as chipper and happy as the song- 
sparrow, ringing out, Spring I sing ! ” in the garden, 
or the bluebird darting among the quince blossoms. 

For Saturday was the great day of the F. S. C.’s — 
when they spent the whole afternoon together and al- 
most always had some clever and delightful way of 
doing so. And to-day’s was to be a particularly inter- 
esting meeting, at Lucia Bayne’s, with her father’s 
wonderful tulips and, perhaps, some of his stories. 

But Bobtail’s next thought made her wince a little. 
Would Jessie come too, she wondered. Or would she 
have to stay with Linnet? Bobtail did not dare hope 
that Linnet would play with the F. S. C.’s again. 

She already hated to remember her crossness to Lin- 
net; but, if it took Jessie away, that would be too great 
a punishment! 

io8 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


109 


** Saturdays without Jessie ! Oh, how they would 
be spoiled ! ” thought Bobtail, who was an affectionate 
friend and dearly loved her chum. 

“ I think ril go down to Jessie's after breakfast and 
talk to her about it. If I go slowly, she’ll have fin- 
ished her practising. She’s such an early bird ! ” she 
decided. 

But perhaps Bobtail’s eagerness made her walk more 
quickly than she intended, down the big hill and 
through the pretty streets, under the great elms in new 
green and the young maples all tasseled and winged. 
At any rate, as she neared Jessie’s house she could hear 
her friend’s firm, light, accurate fingers tapping sweet 
music from the piano keys. 

Well, I’ll walk up and down a little,” she thought. 
“ Or maybe I’ll have time to run to Antoinette’s house 
and make sure that she’ll come with us to Lucia’s. I 
don’t know whether we told her about it or not ; every- 
thing was so higgledy-piggledy getting ready for Lin- 
net.” 

She ran around to the rear porch of Jessie’s house 
and asked Mrs. Van Alstyn please to tell Jessie she 
was coming right back, and then hurried on to see An- 
toinette. 

Antoinette saw her coming and ran to meet her. 

“ Oh, Bobtail ! ” she cried happily. Something so 
wonderful has happened ! Look, look, look ! ” fairly 
dragging Bobtail into the house. 

There, on a table in the hall, were two big boxes. 


1 lO 


GIRLS’-NEST 


One was '' full of butterflies,” Bobtail said ; it was 
really filled with the most beautiful orchids, pale laven- 
der and purple ones, and white ones splotched with 
gold, and green-and-brown spotted ones, and little ones 
of tender yellow. 

Oh, lovely! ” Bobtail said, enraptured. ‘‘ I never 
saw anything prettier.” 

^‘And look here!” cried Antoinette, and lifted the 
cover of a great box of caramels. ‘‘ These are mine. 
Take some, Bobbie ! ” 

Thanks. Oh, — nummy, nummy ! They’re good ! 
Is it your birthday, Antoinette, — or anybody’s ? ” 

“ No. But they are presents. The orchids are for 
my Mamma and the good, good candies are mine. 
They came just now. And, Bobtail, — read who sent 
them!” 

She held out two cards to Bobtail, whose eyes grew 
wide with wonder as she read on one card. To Mme^ 
Le Grand from Linnet Van Alstyn and, on the other, 
To Antoinette from Linnet, 

** From Linnet!” she exclaimed, astonished. 

From Linnet ! Why, Antoinette ! ” 

‘‘ Yes. I am surprised also — and well surprised. 
But is it not wonderful ? ” 

Yes, indeed. She must be nicer than I thought. 
It’s very sweet of her.” For Bobtail recognized that 
this was the proud little girl’s way of saying, I’m 
sorry.” 

It gave her hope, too. Perhaps Linnet was ready 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


111 


to make friends with her as well. Perhaps it would 
be all right, after all. 

She told Antoinette exactly how to get to Lucia’s 
house and made her promise to go there that after- 
noon. Antoinette listened carefully and promised ; her 
eyes were as bright as the sparrow’s of whom she re- 
minded Bobtail; she was so happy now and felt that 
her sorrows were over. 

Just as Bobtail remounted the steps of Jessie’s little 
stone house, she heard the piano close. She gave the 
club whistle and Jessie came running to the door. 

‘‘ All through for the day! ” Jessie announced. 

“ I have something to tell you. You’d never believe 
it,” said Bobtail, trying to look mysterious. 

Well, — let’s see, — maybe I can guess. What will 
you give me if I guess it right? ” 

** A kiss. But you never can.” 

‘‘ May I have three guesses ? ” 

Yes. But hurry up. I’m just dying to tell you.” 

‘‘ Well, for my first guess — you said I could have 
three ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, yes. Hurry up and stop teasing! ” 

We — 11, for my first guess, — I guess — that Lin- 
net sent a box of flowers to Mme. Le Grand and a box 
of candy to Antoinette.” 

Jessie ! You knew all the time ! You rascal ! ” 

They sat down on the doorstep laughing. 

‘‘But isn’t it splendid? I think it was sweet of 
Linnet ; don’t you ? ” asked Bobtail. 


112 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Yes. Linnet does lots of nice little things when 
she wants to. Mother says she’d be a dear little girl 
if Aunt May didn’t spoil her so. And I guess so, too. 
But it’s a bother playing with her ; no matter how nice 
she is, you never know when she’ll cry or get mad. 
You remember the time when Miss West let me carry 
her kitten home in a basket and the kitten kept jump- 
ing out just every time she seemed to be most quiet 
and comfy? Well, that’s the way Linnet is. But it 
was sweet of her to send the things and make friends 
with Antoinette.” 

Do you think she’ll make friends with me, too?” 
Bobtail asked hopefully. 

Jessie’s face clouded. No, Bobsie. She won’t. 
She’s awfully funny about you.” 

I’m sorry she doesn’t like me,” wistfully. It was 
a new experience for Bobtail not to be liked ; every one 
in her small world was fond of the gay, witty, impul- 
sive, kind little creature. ‘‘ But I suppose she can’t 
help it.” 

I think it’s horrid of her. You’re so sweet, Bob- 
bie.” 

Thanky, ma’am ! But some little girls don’t even 
like ice-cream,” laughed Bobtail, trying to make a joke 
of it. Are you going to ride your wheel to Lucia’s 
this afternoon, Jess, or shall I meet you and walk 
over?” 

If Jessie’s face had clouded before, it looked very 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


113 

much like sky before rain now, as she answered sor- 
rowfully, “ I can’t go, Bob.” 

Oh, Jess! Why?” though she felt sure that she 
knew the reason. 

“ Linnet won’t come and Mother says I must go play 
with her. Aunt May asked her to send me. Mother 
says it is my duty. Linnet’s my cousin and she’s not 
very well, and so — I’ve just got to go.” 

It’s too bad. But maybe it’s only this once.” 
Bobtail was ever ready to look on the bright side of 
things. ‘ Maybe next week Christmas will come 
again,’ as Libby Dot says.” 

‘‘ Maybe. But she says she’ll never, never play 
with — ” 

‘‘With me? Oh, dear! Heavy, heavy hangs over 
my head ; what shall the owner do to redeem it ? ” 
Bobtail was trying to be gay, but she really felt hurt 
and sorry. 

“ Yes. And she says I must play with her every 
Saturday. She cried herself into a tantrum until 
Mother promised, last night.” 

“ Don’t you do it, Jessie ! Oh, don’t you do it ! ” 

“ I don’t want to, Bobbie,” Jessie said so sadly that 
Bobtail tried to laugh again, and said firmly, “ It won’t 
happen. You’ll see. Now, let’s forget it. ‘Never 
trouble trouble till trouble troubles you ! ’ Here comes 
Helen. Heigho, Helen ! ” 

“ Hello, Bob and Jeth ! I’m going to the thtore for 


GIRLS’-NEST 


114 


another blue hair-ribbon. I leaned tho far over the 
pudding our cook was beating up that my blue top- 
knot-ribbon took a bath. I have to buy another to- 
day, ’cauth Tm going to wear my new blue dreth thith 
afternoon. I’m going to vithit Linnet.” 

‘'What? Going to Lijinet’s! Aren’t you coming 
to Lucia’s, Helen? You’ve never missed a Cr 
meeting yet. And this will be a dandy.” 



Helen blushed. “ Why, Bobtail, Linnet’th grand- 
mother called up our houthe and athked me to come 
and I think I will. Mother thaid I could. I can go 
to Lucia’s any day.” 

“ But Professor Bayne’s tulips — ” 

“We have a lot of tulipth in our garden. And 
Alith is invited, too. She’s going with me.” 

“ Is she ? Oh, all right ! ” But there was a sore, 
burning feeling in Bobtail’s heart that she felt ought 
not to be there. So all the F. S. C.’s would desert her 
for Linnet! All of them? 

“ Maybe Lucia is going, too, Jessie,” she said, her lip 
trembling a little. “ Maybe I’d better tell Antoinette 
not to go to Lucia’s.” 

“ No. Linnet did telephone and asked Lucia, but 
Lucia wouldn’t come. Linnet was angry about it. 
But Lucia says she’ll never go there. Oh, isn’t it 
dreadful to have the F. S. C.’s all upset so ? Are you 
crying, Bob?” 

“ No,” a little stiffly. “Of course not! ” 

“ You’re not angry, Bobtail ? ” anxiously. 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 115 

** No, dear. But I do think that the F. S. C.’s 
shouldn’t act so. We promised one another we’d meet 
every Saturday when we could — and we have such 
good times — and when people promise they oughtn’t 
to take it back — and — ” 

‘‘ Please don’t feel so, Bobbie,” Jessie comforted. 

You know we all do love you and would rather play 
with you than anybody.” 

Bobtail’s ‘‘ weeps ” were always passing showers. 
The sun broke out immediately. 

“ I know it. I’m a silly,” she said, smiling. “ It’s 
just one Saturday. And Antoinette and I will have a 
heap of fun at Lucia’s. Only, Jess, if you don’t tell 
Linnet that you can’t go there every week. I’m afraid 
I’ll have to be truly cross.” Bobtail bobbed her head 
firmly. ‘‘If you F. S. C.’s let her break up Crony 
meetings ! ” She doubled her fists playfully, but there 
was a little tremor in her heart as she bade her chum 
good-by. 

In spite of all the perplexities. Bobtail looked for- 
ward with pleasure to the afternoon at Professor 
Bayne’s. She loved and admired Lucia’s brilliant fa- 
ther, and always had a good time with him. 

As she was starting out after luncheon, her small 
neighbor, Elizabeth, from across the street, came run- 
ning to her. 

“Hello, Libby Dot!” 

“ Hey-o ! Hey-o, Bobtail ! Where you goin’ ? ” 

“To Lucia’s. 


ii6 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Yes? I like Lucia. I go too.” 

‘‘ Why, maybe Mother wouldn’t wish it.” 

I’ll ask my muzzer. She’ll wush it. You take 
me, Bobtail. I won’t be naughty.” 

Bobtail had not the heart to refuse her and soon 
Libby Dot, having found that her mother did “ wush 
it,” came running out happily, all snuggled in her coat 
and hat. 

She chattered gaily all the way. 

“ Zis is my turn-up hat,” said she. I’m got a 
turn-down hat, too. And I can sing in my turn-up hat 
and in my turn-down hat and in not any hat. I can 
sing Gold-din Suns’ine ’ and ‘ Singer Summer Six- 
pance A Pocket Fuller Rye ! ’ ” 

Every little while she looked up and asked, “ Am I 
naughty?” and laughed proudly when Bobtail said, 
“ No, indeed.” 

Ev’ybody will sink I’m your little sister,” said 
Libby Dot. 

“ I wish I had a little sister like you.” 

‘‘ Well, you see, maybe not. Bobtail. I’m z/ery good 
when you take me out, but maybe if you had me, some- 
times I’d be very naughty.” 

“Are you naughty sometimes? What do you do 
when you’re naughty ? ” 

“ To be naughty is not to do zem things zat they tell 
you to do, but to do wuther things of your own. Is 
zat Lucia’s house — zat house with a hat on ? ” 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


117 

Yes, dear/’ Bobtail ran to tell Lucia how Libby 
Dot had described her overhanging roof. 

Antoinette had already arrived and she and Lucia 
were standing among the famous tulips. 

“ Oh, Lucia, they are just glorious ! The gorgeous- 
est things I ever saw ! ” cried Bobtail. 

There were beds and beds of them, lying like bril- 
liant flags on the grass. Some blossoms on short 
stems were set like jewels in the ground and some on 
long graceful wands, rising between their firm leaves, 
were like lovely fairy ladies in green doorways. 
There were colors Bobtail had never seen before ; pale, 
springlike colors and glowing, brilliant colors and 
deep, dark, warm colors and strange, nameless tans 
and browns. Some were stiff and some were crinkly ; 
some were opened wide to show their hearts and some 
were great closed globes, held rigid and taut. 

‘‘ Ze white ones is like my new little chickens and ze 
yellow ones is like my new little ducks,” said Libby 
Dot. 

Father is so glad they did so well. And Professor 
Van Dom is just delighted,” said Lucia. 

It does seem strange that their bulb-roots grew 
’way over in Holland and then were dug up and 
brought to New Jersey to bloom,” said Antoinette. 

Not so strange as you think,” said a quiet voice 
behind them. Professor Bayne had noiselessly 
crossed the grass, enjoying the little girls’ admiration 


n8 


GIRLS’-NEST 


of his lovely flowers. “ It’s not so strange,” he said. 
“ Because all the tulips in New Jersey once came from 
Holland. ’Way back in the beginning, you know, 
when the Dutchmen crossed the seas from Holland — 
left their comfortable, snug Netherlands for the wild 
wastes of a new country full of Indians and strangers 
— they brought tulip bulbs with them, one last link 
with home. Many of them settled in this New Jer- 
sey of ours and built the quaint little stone houses that 
we should treasure so. I suppose this little silver Jopi 
River and other quiet streams, winding through flat 
lands, throughout the State, seemed homelike and 
made them think of their own faraway canals. I hope 
so, at least. 

Can you not imagine their feelings, when, in that 
first autumn — all so homesick and some of them anx- 
ious and doubtful — they planted their Holland bulbs 
and covered them with leaves just as we do and waited, 
thinking of them all winter while the snows fell? ” 

“ And can’t you imagine how they felt in the spring 
when they first saw the little green spears peeping 
out ? ” said Bobtail. 

‘‘ And when the flowers bloomed ! ” cried Lucia. 

“Just as if they’d brought some of their own coun- 
try with them ! ” said Professor Bayne. 

“ I have a pressed rose from my garden in France,” 
said Antoinette, and raised her eyes to the understand- 
ing smile in the Professor’s. He took her hand. 

“You good tulips! I’m so glad you came to New 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


119 

Jersey, just like your great-great-great-great-grand- 
parents did long ago,” laughed Bobtail. 

Why you say zat — ‘ great-treat-treat-treat-treat ’ ? 
What’y mean?” questioned Libby Dot. And before 
they could answer, “ Make me some flower ladies, Bob- 
bie ! ” she begged. 

“ There are some half-faded tulips in that corner 
bed that you may use for making flower dollies. 
Wait; ril cut them for you and Lucia will get some 
pins,” said Professor Bayne. “ Then we’ll sit on the 
rear porch and, while you make ladies for Libby Dot, 
we’ll look at the view and tell stories.” 

“ Oh ! I hoped Lucia would ask you to tell us sto- 
ries,” cried Bobtail. 

She was deft fingered and soon converted so many 
tulips into ** ladies ” — using a big blossom for the 
skirt, its stem for the body, a folded green leaf for the 
shawl, and making a poke bonnet out of a bud or petal 
— that Libby Dot had a whole galaxy of bright dolls 
to keep her quiet and happy while Professor Bayne 
told stories. 

“ Now, you choose the subjects,” he invited. “ And 
I’ll tell whatever kind you like, all make-believe or his- 
tory. You choose first. Bobtail.” 

“ If I must choose the subject, I suppose it will have 
to be all make-believe, because I’m afraid I can’t think 
of a good history subject.” 

Oh, yes, you can, my dear! Just look around and 
choose anything you see.” 


120 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ Really ? I didn’t think there was that much his- 
tory around here! ” 

Every bit of Sageville is just full of it. Choose 
and you’ll see,” said Lucia. 

Bobtail opened her eyes wide and looked at the ac- 
customed scenes in her home town with a new respect. 

“We — 11! ” said she. “ I choose — you see that 
little point down there, just where you get a glimpse 
of the river through the trees? ’Way off there where 
it’s shining! Is there a story about that?” 

Professor Bayne’s eyes glowed. 

“ Althea Bettison, you’re a witch ! ” he cried. 
“ That’s a wonderful story-place. Look ! What do 
you see, standing on that little point of land you have 
chosen ? ” 

“ I see a clump of reeds and some mallow plants and 
a path and a little tiny willow tree,” said Bobtail. 

“ Is that all? What do you see, Antoinette? ” 

“Only just what Bobtail said — and the sunshine 
on the water.” 

“ Lucia? ” 

“ That’s all I see. Daddy.” 

“ Well, well ! And young eyes are said to be clearer 
than old! I see something far more interesting.” 

“What?” 

“Where?” 

“ Why can’t we see it? ” 

“Well, maybe, when I’ve told you about it you’ll 
always be able to see it hereafter.” 


TANGLES AND TULIPS 


121 


** Oh, what? they all asked together. 

“ I see a tall, strong, handsome man with a noble 
face, looking worn and tired. He is wearing an old, 
shabby uniform, spotlessly clean and shining but worn 
almost to shreds. There are no mallows there; the 
willow is bare and the reeds are all yellow with au- 
tumn. There is no sun on the river, for it is evening. 
But across the stream, many little fires are burning. 
The big man sighs sadly as he watches them. But a 
little girl, dressed quaintly, comes running toward him 
down the path. She is singing and he smiles at her. 
Do you want to see all that I see there? ” 

Oh ! Please ! ” cried the three little girls. 

‘‘ Well, then. Bobtail, here’s your story! ” said Pro- 
fessor Bayne. 


CHAPTER XII 


Professor Bayne’s Story 

I T was cold and bleak on these hillsides and shores 
in November of 1776,” the Professor began. 
There had been early snow flurries and the winds 
were high. And the people who lived here then in the 
two little streets that were Sageville — ” 

Only two streets in Sageville ! ” exclaimed Lucia. 
‘‘ That’s all there were then ; two long streets down 
by the river, and then farms all about on the hillsides 
and in the flatlands. All the people were worried and 
sad. For this was when the American Colonies were 
fighting for their liberty and it looked as if they were 
not going to get it. 

‘‘ Down in Jessie Van Alstyn’s house, there lived — ** 
In Jessie's house ! ” cried Bobtail in astonishment. 
‘‘ Yes, my dear. In the very house where your 
Jessie-chum lives now. Down in Jessie Van Alstyn’s 
house there lived in those days another little girl. Her 
name was Paula Katrina Zabriskie. She had brown 
eyes and golden hair, primly braided under a stiff 
white cap, and she wore a neat brown-gray homespun 
frock, very plainly made indeed. For Paula’s father 
was descended from very frugal Hollanders and her 


122 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 123 

mother was an Englishwoman of the sect of Friends, 
who did not believe in fancy dresses. But their little 
house — it did not seem so small for those days as it 
does now — was very sweet and lovely, even though it 
was simple and plain, and there was a bright good-^ 
will, a pleasant cheeriness, in it that made all the resi- 
dents of Sageville love to visit there.” 

“ It’s just the same in that house now,” said Bobtail. 

“ I was just thinking so, too,” Lucia agreed. 

Indeed that is true,” said Professor Bayne. 
‘‘ Well, one bleak November morning, more than a 
hundred years ago, Paula Katrina sat before the fire 
working on her sampler and trying not to spoil it by 
the tears that would keep falling. 

“ Her soft gray kitten sat on the other side of the 
fire and kept looking up into her eyes. I wonder if he 
was puzzled, for he had never seen them misty before. 
But Paula Katrina was not crying for any little trou- 
ble of her own. 

‘ Dear Mother,’ she said, as her mother entered 
the room, ‘ do thee truly believe that the enemy are 
coming and will conquer our brave General Washing- 
ton and take all our brave friends prisoners ? ’ Paula 
Katrina used the ‘ plain talk ’ of her mother’s people. 

Her mother sighed. 

** * Nay; I will not believe it. But Peterkin de Hart 
passed here this hour ago and said it was feared 
greatly. He said that they had taken Fort Washing- 
ton over in New York and killed the American gar- 


124 


GIRLS’-NEST 


rison and crossed the Hudson River and the marshes 
and even now were following close upon General 
Washington. He and our brave Americans have 
crossed the bridge over our little Jopi a few miles be- 
low. They have abandoned Fort Lee and are even 
now coming hither, to this village. The General and 
his staff will be quartered at the large home of our 
kinsman, Peter Zabriskie. But thee must not fret, 
Paula Katrina. War is a cruel and sinful thing; but, 
even in war, God will defend the right ! ^ 

‘‘^General Washington coming here!^ cried Paula 
Katrina in excitement. ‘ And to stay at my Cousin 
Peter's ! Perhaps I shall see him ! Oh, but I do love 
him dearly! My brother Andrus says he feels new 
courage when he looks at him; he is so beautiful and 
so good. Oh! But it is hard to be but a little girl 
in times like these ! ' 

‘‘ * Why, Paula Katrina, would thee take a musket, 
too ? ' Her mother shook her head reproachfully, but 
could not help smiling. ‘ To think that one who hates 
war as I do should have so martial a family! My 
goodman and my sons, Andrus and David, all under 
arms — and now, thee ! ' 

‘‘ ‘ Ah, but there should be something I can do for 
the Americans ! ' cried Paula Katrina. ‘ I want to do 
my part to make my country free as my brothers are 
doing. If only I were a boy — a big boy ! ' 

“ ‘ Well, thee can pray for the right and believe in 
thy prayer and not weep on the sampler and despair 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 125 

with every rumor that reaches thee. Tis when the 
days are dark we need be most sure of the light. 
There is a courage for women, too, my little maid.’ 

“ ‘ Yea; I do always pray for Liberty and for Gen- 
eral Washington. My prayers have always been an- 
swered; I doubt not this one will be. I could knit 
more hose for our poor lads, if only there were more 
wool to knit with — But I am glad I shall see Gen- 
eral Washington very soon and maybe even speak to 
him!’ 

‘‘ ‘ See him thee may. But speak to him, indeed ! 
As if he should have time for chatting with a little 
maid in days like these ! ’ 

‘‘ ' Just to tell him that I love him! ’ Paula Katrina 
pleaded. ‘ Surely that would not take much time and 
surely that should give him pleasure. My father and 
Andrus and David say it makes them stronger and 
braver when I say I love them — What is that? 
What is that ? ’ 

“ There was a sound of tramping feet, a sound of 
windows and doors opening, of excited voices calling 
to one another, and cheers were ringing out on the 
cold air. Paula Katrina and her mother ran to the 
windows and peered out.” 

The very windows Jessie looks through ! ” said 
Bobtail. ‘‘ It seems so wonderful ! ” 

“ The very same,” said Professor Bayne, smiling. 
** Paula Katrina and her mother iQoked. And down 
the street, under the leafless arches of the elms, came 


126 


GIRLS’-NEST 


the American Army. Very dismal and tattered and 
ragged the soldiers were, and very tired and hungry, 
poor lads! Some had no shoes at all and their feet 
were sore and bleeding. All were too scantily clad 
for the cold November weather; most of them wore 
their blankets about their shoulders. But every head 
was held high and every eye full of courage. Paula 
Katrina’s brother Andrus was in the ranks — a mere 
yellow-haired lad he was — and waved to them gaily 
as he passed. 

** ‘ The enemy shall never conquer them ! ’ said little 
Paula Katrina. ‘ They will make us a free land. 
Nothing shall stop them.’ 

** ' Amen I ’ said her mother. 

‘‘ There was a break in the line after the first troops 
had passed. Then, soon, ’way down the street, a 
mighty cheer arose. A little squeaky it was, as it was 
made chiefly by old men and women and little boys and 
girls ; for all the husky men, except a very few, were in 
the army. But it was a cheer with heart in it. 

‘‘‘He is coming! It is he! It is Washington!’ 
cried Paula Katrina. 

“ And then she saw him. 

“ Her little heart beat as if it would burst as he 
passed. He rode by, quietly, in sober dignity. He 
was gravely smiling at the crowd, but his thoughts 
were otherwhere, turning over weighty problems. He 
was tired looking and worn. His lips were blue with 
cold. But there was a strength in his mighty frame 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 127 

and an endurance in his clear, keen eyes and firm-set 
mouth that made the people know they need not fear 
that he would fail or faint. 

‘ Oh ! He looks so weary ! ’ sighed Paula Ka- 
trina’s mother. 

He turned his head toward their window as he 
passed it, and Paula Katrina kissed her hand to him. 
She made a pretty picture and he smiled as he saw her 
and his eyes grew brighter as he lifted his hat in reply 
to her greeting. 

' Now thee sees ! ’ cried Paula Katrina. ‘ He looks 
happier for that. My brother Andrus says it makes 
him feel better to have me love him, and it may be so 
for General Washington as well.’ 

** Her brother Andrus came home that night. But 
he had no good news to bring them. 

‘ The British General Howe is following close 
upon us,’ he said. ‘ His forces will lie across the 
stream by to-morrow. Soon we shall move on with 
his Hessians behind us. The enemy have everything 
needful; we are poor, desperately poor. The enemy 
outnumber us greatly.’ 

“ ‘ But there seem to be ever so many of our sol- 
diers,’ Paula Katrina objected hopefully. ‘ They 
have been coming all day long. I hear them tramp, 
tramp, tramping as if they could never be done.’ 

‘‘ * I wish there were more,’ said Andrus. * There 
are but three thousand — they are marching two by 
two, so it seems more to thee, Paula Katrina. But 


128 


GIRLS’-NEST 


unless we are able to keep from a serious engagement 
until we can use strategy or get reenforcements — ' he 
shook his head. 

“ ‘ General Washington will not beaten ! ’ said 
Paula Katrina firmly. 

Beaten!^ cried Andrus. ‘Of course not. Not 
in the end, at least. There isn’t a man who would not 
die first! But. — ’ 

“ ‘ But no huts! * said his small sister. ‘ Mother 
and I have determined that all shall go well with him. 
We are praying.’ 

“ Andrus kissed her. ‘ I wish he could hear and 
see thee ! ’Twould hearten him,’ he said. 

“ ‘ Well, then, I’ll go to him. Take me now.' 

“ Her soldier brother laughed heartily. ‘ Alas ! 
No! He has small time for wee maids just now, dear 
little Paula Katrina.’ And then he said to his mother, 
‘ It all bears so hard on General Washington. Some 
people are unjust enough to blame him for this re- 
treat. He knows it is a wise and necessary measure 
and that history will say so. But still it must be so 
discouraging to him! Oh! For a successful enter- 
prise this winter ! It would turn the tide in our favor 
and give heart to the people.’ 

“ Paula Katrina knit her pretty brows. She was 
puzzled. Andrus had said that to see her and hear her 
speak encouraging words would help General Wash- 
ington, that it would ‘ hearten him,’ had said that he 
needed appreciation and love. And yet he had ‘ no 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 129 

time for a little maid,’ — even if she should bring him 
what he needed ! She did not understand that at all. 

* Well,’ she decided. ‘ I will wait and watch. 
And if I see him and I can, I will speak to General 
Washington.’ 

On the morrow, General Howe’s troops arrived, 
as Andrus had said. They encamped across the Jopi. 
Paula Katrina could not see them ; but once in awhile 
from her own little gable window in the roof — ” 

Bobtail and Lucia exchanged glances. “Jessie’s 
window!” “The window of Jessie’s room!” they 
whispered. 

“ Paula Katrina could see their accoutrements flash- 
ing in the sun,” Professor Bayne went on. “ She was 
not allowed to go to her Cousin Peter’s house to see 
General Washington; but twice she caught a glimpse 
of him. Once she saw him as he stood at the door of 
the tavern belonging to Mr. Campbell, bargaining with 
that gentleman about supplies and quite unconscious of 
the little admirer who passed by with her mother. 
And once she saw him talking with some of his offi- 
cers under a bare tree on the green. Even little Paula 
Katrina could see that, tired as he was, the officers 
were getting strength and cheer from him. 

“ At dusk, from her gable window, Paula Katrina 
saw the campfires of the enemy glowing like fireflies or 
will-o’-the-wisps across the marshes; hundreds of 
them, miles and miles of them, it seemed to her. She 
leaned far out of her window to get a better look at 


GIRLS’-NEST 


130 

them under the screening branches of a big tree in 
her yard that obstructed the view — and then she saw 
the little strip of river shore, the point of land that 
Bobtail chose for the scene of our story. 

‘"There were not so many houses in the town in 
those days and she could see it plainly. 

“ The evening stars sparkled. The early moon was 
clear. The crisp, cold dusk was cloudless and blue. 
On that little point of the path, a man was standing, 
alone.” 

“Washington?” Lucia whispered. 

“ Yes. It was General Washington. His hands 
were clasped behind him. His gaze was fixed on the 
enemy's fires. He thought himself unobserved and a 
greater weariness and strain showed in his face and 
attitude than he was willing to let others see. 

“ Paula Katrina's mother was visiting at a neigh- 
bor's house ; they were cutting up their dresses to make 
shirts for the soldiers. 

“ Paula Katrina took down her little gray, hooded 
cape from the peg and wrapped it around her. Softly 
she slipped out of the little house, carefully locking 
the door and putting the great key into her pocket. 
Cautiously she glided out into the shadow. She was 
like a little shadow herself in her quaint gray clothes, 
and she was glad of that; for the streets were full of 
soldiers and it was a strange world for a little maid to 
be traversing at nightfall alone. 

“ She made her way behind the houses and through 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 131 

short cuts and byways until she came to the place where 
the great man stood. 

“ He did not hear her light tread. 

** His eyes upon the enemy’s fires, he murmured to 
himself, * Would they were not so many! If only 
they were not so many ! ’ 

Little Paula Katrina, her heart beating high, drew 
near him. To attract his attention she sang a snatch 
of a patriotic song, a song the people were singing in 
praise of their General. 

** He turned sharply about. 

** ‘ Well ! ’ he cried, amazed. * What sweet messen- 
ger is this? ’ doffing his hat to her as if she were a lady. 

“ ‘ I love thee I I know that thee will win ! ’ said 
little Paula Katrina. 

He smiled, taken too much by surprise to find a 
ready answer, and Paula Katrina continued, * I heard 
thee but now, saying that they were so many, those 
watch-fires yonder,’ pointing with her finger to the en- 
emy’s encampment. * But do thee look, dear General 
Washington — the stars are coming out! And my 
father always says to us: The stars are the watch- 
fires of God, that guard the camps of Right! Be not 
discouraged. Thee shall surely, surely win ! ’ 

‘‘ A beautiful change came over his face. The 
tired, dragged lines lifted into a radiant smile. He 
raised little Paula Katrina in his arms and kissed her. 

“‘True prophetess! Valiant and kind little pa- 
triot ! ’ he said, and held her close. 


132 


GIRLS’-NEST 


And Paula Katrina told proudly all her life how 
she was carried home that night, in General Washing- 
ton’s arms, and she often thought tenderly of the lovely 
things he said about her to her mother, whom they 
met on the doorstep.” 

And he did begin to win after that — right 
away ? ” asked Antoinette. 

‘‘ Yes, indeed,” answered Lucia. I remember 
about that.” 

‘‘ The very next month,” said Professor Bayne, 
‘‘he surprised the Hessians at Trenton and retook 
that same strong town. And it did change the tide of 
battle in the American favor, as Andrus had said it 
would, and put fresh spirit and confidence into the 
people. 

“ Washington took great risks in order to capture 
Trenton; it was a brave and dashing exploit as well 
as good generalship.” 

“ I’m just sure little Paula Katrina’s words helped 
him ! ” said Bobtail. 

“ Well, perhaps. At any rate, when he was cross- 
ing the river, full of ice, on his way to surprise the 
garrison on that important night, an oarsman said, ‘ I 
hope the stars will not grow too bright and betray 
us to the enemy,’ and the General overheard him and 
said with a sudden bright smile, ‘ The stars are the 
watch-fires of God that guard the camps of Right! ’ ” 

Professor Bayne’s story was done. 

“ Oh, it’s lovely I ” Bobtail sighed in delight. 


PROFESSOR BAYNE’S STORY 133 

'‘Thank you so much! — And Jessie lives in that 
house! 

" There were Frenchmen who helped George Wash- 
ington,” said Antoinette proudly. 

" Indeed there were ! ” said the Professor. On 
the next story day, you shall hear a tale about them. 
Paula Katrina took up all the time to-day, I’m 
afraid.” 

" Yes. And I sink I’ll go home now,” said Libby 
Dot, who had been quietly playing with her flower 
ladies until now they began to look wilted and bedrag- 
gled. " I want my own little garden and my own 
little house now. Goo’by ! ” 

"Wait for me, Libby Dot! You can’t go alone,” 
cried Bobtail. 

As Bobtail and Libby Dot and Antoinette went 
homeward they met Helen and Alice returning from 
Linnet’s. 

" Hello ! ” Bobtail called to them, and gave the club 
whistle. She did not feel sad and sorry any more. 

" Hello! Were the tulips nice? ” asked Alice. 

" Wonderful!” 

"We thaw all the things in Linnet’ th lovely home,” 
said Helen. " It was wonderful, too.” 

"And we met Paula Katrina. She’s a darling,” 
said Bobtail, smiling at Antoinette. 

" Who’th she? ” asked Helen. 

" WTat do you mean? Is she another new girl?’* 
queried Alice. 


134 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ No, indeed. She’s lived in Sageville for years 
and years.” 

“ Where does she live ? ” 

“ In Jessie’s house.” 

“Oh, you’re joking! Tell us really — whom does 
she play with ? ” 

“ George Washington,” said Bobtail, laughing. 

“ And a gray kitten,” laughed Antoinette. 

“ It’th one of Bobbie’th joketh,” said Helen. 

“ Oh I I know now ! It’s one of Professor Bayne’s 
stories,” said Alice wisely. “ But you two do look 
as if you’d had a specially good time.” 

“We certainly did,” said Bobtail. “ But we missed 
the F. S. C.’s.” 

“ And we missed you, too,” Alice assured her, put- 
ting her arm around Bobtail’s waist. 

“Yeth, indeed we did, Bobbie dear!” said Helen. 


CHAPTER XIII 


Bobtail‘'s Resolutions 
S another week drew toward its end and another 



JiJL Saturday approached, Bobtail began to grow 
anxious about the problem of the F. S. C/s She saw: 
plainly that Jessie would have to go to Linnet’s as she 
had done the week before and she felt very sorry for 
her chum. 

‘‘ It’s bad enough for us/* she said to her father 
and mother at breakfast one morning. ‘‘ Being with- 
out Jessie ! It’s bad enough for me because Jessie and 
I have been best friends for years and years and 
years.” Then, seeing her parents’ smiles, “ Well, any- 
way, all the years we*ve ever had I ” 

** That is so,” Mrs. Bettison said to her husband. 
“ I can see them now as if it were yesterday, creeping 
about together on a rug on the grass before they could 
walk — out there under the spruce tree.” 

“ But it’s ever so much worse for Jessie than it is 
for the rest of us,” Bobtail continued. “ We’ll all miss 
her, but we’ll have one another. But she won’t have 
anybody but Linnet. She’ll have to stick up there in 
the big house and never have any real Saturdays at all. 
135 


GIRLS’-NEST 


136 

So — I’ve made up my mind to help her. If you’ll 
let me, Daddy and Motherkin ! ” 

Bobtail’s hazel eyes looked up so earnestly above 
her cereal bowl that her parents were sure her resolu- 
tion, whatever it might be, had cost their little daugh- 
ter deep and troubled thought. So they smiled at her 
with quiet sympathy and waited. 

“ Yes, dear? ” asked Mrs. Bettison at last, for BotP 
tail did not find it easy to say what was in her mind. 

“ Daddy, you remember that story about those two 
Greek friends who loved and trusted each other more 
than anything and were willing to make any sacrifice ? 
What were their names ? ” 

“ Damon and Pythias, you mean? ” 

Yes ; that’s right. Well, when Miss West read 
about them in school, Jess and I squeezed hands and 
said we’d be like that, too, when the time came. And 
now — ” 

Yes, dear? ” 

** WeH, now the time has come ! ” very seriously. 

“ Yes, dear? ” trying not to smile. 

“ You see. Linnet likes all of the F. S. C.’s but me. 
It was partly my fault,” her voice trembled, “ because 
I did talk to her hot as pepper. But then I did try to 
be nice and I did say I was sorry, afterward. But 
anyway. I’m the only one she won’t play with. She 
never did like to, from the beginning. But she does 
like the others pretty well. And Alice and Helen like 
her ever so much. They love to go to her fine house 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 1 37 

and I think she’d go to theirs. And Antoinette and 
Linnet have made up now — so that’s all right. 
Lucia’s the only one who doesn’t want to play with her, 
and Lucia’d get all right soon, I know. So, you see, 
if I wasn’t there, the F. S. C.’s could be with Jessie. 
So, first, I told the girls I’d stay away on Saturdays — 
but they wouldn’t let me.” 

“Of course, they wouldn’t! Good for them!” 
said her father. 

Bobtail dimpled. “ They said they’d spank me all 
soundly and put me to bed with the dollies in Crony 
House,” she laughed, “ if I even thought of such a 
thing. But — dear me! — that doesn’t help Jessie 
any. So I thought, if you’d let me have a French 
lesson or music or something, every other Saturday 
afternoon, that would keep me away and let Linnet 
come and give Jess a chance to play with the other 
F. S. C.’s at least half the time, anyway.” 

“ Bobtail, you darling ! ” cried Mrs. Bettison, run- 
ning and putting her arms about her little daughter. 
“Your precious Saturday afternoons! Indeed you 
shall not sacrifice them ! ” 

“ But, Mother, I must ! It’s only half of them and 
don’t you see how awful it will be for Jess if I don’t? 
The only trouble would be, they couldn’t have Satur- 
days in Crony House, ’cause Crony’s right in my yard, 
and Linnet wouldn’t come. Oh, dear! I’d hate the 
sight of it, Saturdays. But may I have a Saturday 
lesson ? ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


138 

“ You needn’t do anything of the sort, honey,” said 
her father firmly. But his eyes were bright with ad- 
miration of his little girl who was willing to give up 
her own good times for her friend’s sake. It’s not 
necessary, I’m sure. Besides, you’ve done all you can 
to be sweet to Linnet and I won’t have you sacrificed, 
though I’m proud of you for wanting to do it.” 

“ But poor Jessie ! ” 

‘‘ Just wait. We’ll find a way out! ” 

‘‘ What ho, there ! ” cried a voice outside. And be-' 
fore Bobtail could run to the breakfast-room window, 
a big bunch of huge pink peonies, great, silky, soft, 
flulYy, fragrant balls, the first of the season, came tum- 
bling through it into the room. 

“ It’s Jen I ” called Mr. Bettison. 

‘‘ Come in. Aunty Jen! Oh, please come in ! ” cried 
Bobtail, hanging out of the window. 

** Can’t. I have a horse outside. I’m driving 
around delivering peonies.” 

‘‘Just for a minute, Jennie! ” begged Mrs. Bettison. 

“ Well, just for a minute, then. Want me to drive 
you down to school, Bobs ? ” she asked as she took her 
seat. 

She had on an old straw hat tied under her chin with 
a blue veil and it wasn’t a bit becoming ; but the Betti- 
sons thought they had never seen anybody look sweeter, 
and indeed they never had. 

She put her big basket of peonies on the table. 
“I’ve another basketful in the buggy,” she said. 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


139 

** First of the season. I thought everybody ought to 
have some.” 

From your garden. Aunty Jen? ” 

‘‘No, indeed. I haven’t nearly so many. These 
grew in the Millers’ garden. They have whole hedge- 
rows of them and they’re so seldom at home to enjoy 
them! So I called them up and asked them if they 
wouldn’t like to spread their garden around in other 
folks’ houses a little, and they said they would.” 
Aunty Jen’s ringing laugh made music. “ Hurry 
through your breakfast, dear, and I can make my de- 
liveries and still get you to school on time.” 

So Bobtail and her father and mother put off the 
discussion of her great resolution. 

But as she rode along with Aunty Jen in the buggy 
full of pink bloom, she told that dear friend all about it. 

Aunty Jennie’s smile broadened tenderly. She was 
proud of Bobtail for preferring Jessie’s happiness to 
her own and said so. “ Being a true friend is about 
the very best thing to be,” she declared. But she 
agreed with Bobtail’s parents that she ought not to be 
allowed to give up her holidays. 

“ There is always a happy way out, I believe,” said 
Aunty Jen. “ And there must be one now. Why 
doesn’t Linnet like you, Bobtail? Everybody else 
does, and you’re a love, I think.” 

“ Thank you. I don’t know why she doesn’t,” 
shaking her bobbed hair sadly. 

“ Well, / know why.” 


140 


GIRLS’-NEST 


I “You do? Why is it, then? 

“ It’s because she doesn’t know you, Bobbin.” 

Bobtail smiled, but then said with a sigh, “ But she 
doesn’t want to know me.” 

“ That doesn’t matter. She didn’t want to come to 
Sageville, but she’s going to be glad she did. And 
you didn’t want to take piano lessons, but I’ll bet you 
were proud when you played that duet with Jessie at 
the Sunday-School party and everybody was so 
pleased.” 

“ Yes’m ; but I can’t make Linnet know me, like 
Father and Mother made me practise.” 

“ Why not?” 

“What do you mean. Aunty Jen? How can I?” 

“ Why, just go to see her. She won’t put you out.” 

“ Go to see Linnet! Oh, I couldn’t ! ” 

“ I thought you’d do anything for Jessie.” 

“ But maybe Linnet won’t like me anyway, even 
when she does know me.” 

“ How can you tell till you try ? ” 

“Oh, Aunty Jen! To go there, when she doesn’t 
want me — ” 

“Takes courage, of course. But after all, it’s a 
sweet kind of courage, trying to make friends and 
forgetting oneself — How pretty the Drakes’ house 
looks in its new coat of paint! ” Aunty Jen changed 
the subject and talked of other things. 

But Bobtail still thought about what she had said. 
She thought about it while Aunty Jen was talking, 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 141^ 

thought about it while she held the horse and Aunty 
Jen jumped down and delivered her lovely bouquets, 
and while they drove along in silence. 

When the baskets were both emptied and the buggy 
halted before the school door, the first bell was just 
beginning to ring and the children were running to- 
ward the door like petals blown by the breeze. 

Bobtail turned and kissed Aunty Jen and whispered 
in her ear, “ I’m going to Linnet’s after school, if 
Mother’ll let me.” 

There’s my own Friendship Girl ! ” said Aunty 
Jen, and hugged her. 

If the F. S. C.’s had known of the resolution in 
their little leader’s heart that day they certainly would 
have been excited. Bobtail surely was, herself, and a 
little frightened, too. Her mind was so much on her 
problem that when Miss West asked her if she would 
draw some flying birds on the blackboard — for Bob- 
tail was the class artist — she said, I’ll try. Aunty 
Jen! ” and all the children laughed at her. 

She did not tell the F. S. C.’s about her secret when 
she saw them at recess; not even when she returned 
to school after luncheon armed with her mother’s ap- 
proving consent to make the call on Linnet. She 
thought it better to try first and talk about it after- 
wards. She was not at all sure that she would be 
brave enough to go to Linnet’s when the time came, 
or to stay very long if Linnet did not seem to want 
her. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


142 

But she was brave enough, after all, though she did 
tremble as she mounted the steps between the grand 
stone lions, looking very small indeed as she stood 
there, and feeling very small as well. 

She pressed the electric button on Linnet’s great 
doorway. 

“ Is Linnet at home? ” she asked the butler. 

‘‘ Yes; Fm here,” answered Linnet’s voice down the 
hall. Is that you, Jessie ? Why — no ! — It’s — ” 
It’s Althea Bettison, — Bobtail,” replied her visitor 
in a rather shaky voice. “ I’ve come to see you. Lin- 
net.” 

Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn had taught Linnet the 
duty of hospitality. It was one of the few things in 
which she had been firm with her petted and indulged 
granddaughter. So Linnet said, “ Come in, Althea. 
I’m glad to see you,” but her voice did not sound very 
glad as she said it. 

She led Bobtail into her own exquisite pink and blue 
sitting-room. Bobtail thought it very beautiful as the 
afternoon sunshine flooded it. 

Bobtail sat in the lovely little arm-chair and Linnet 
curled up on the little silk sofa among the pink and 
blue cushions and leaned back against them, looking 
rather pale and languid. Bobtail thought, and not like 
the healthy, hearty F. S. C.’s. That made her kind 
heart warm toward Linnet and she sent her a friendly 
good wish. 

Linnet said nothing and Bobtail did not know how 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


143 


to begin to talk or play with her. This grown-up vis- 
iting was not at all the way she and her chums greeted 
one another, and, besides, she was embarrassed by the 
feeling that she had come without being wanted. 

“ I came right from school,” she began. ‘‘We had 
a new song to-day.” 

“ Yes? ” said Linnet without interest. 

Bobtail almost wished she hadn’t come. But she 
did feel very sorry for Linnet and she was determined 
to make friends with her if she could. 

“ It’s so lovely in this little room,” she tried again, 
and then, as her glance went over the dainty apart- 
ment, she saw something that made her forget herself, 
forget her embarrassment, forget everything but the 
sight before her. 

In one corner stood an easel, such as artists use, but 
this one was very small. On the chair before it lay a 
little palette, bearing spurts of bright paint. On the 
table beside that was a black box full of paints and 
brushes. A vase of jonquils stood there too, and 
some one had been painting on the canvas a very good 
little picture of these. 

“ Oh, Linnet! ” Bobtail cried, running to it. “ You 
paint! Did you paint this? Did you? Did you? ” 

“ Yes; I made it.” 

“ Oh ! It’s wonderful ! I never saw any little girl 
do so well. I love to draw and paint, too, but I can’t 
do nearly as well as this ! ” 

Linnet’s cheeks flushed at the praise. She was ex- 


GIRLS’-NEST 


144 

cited a little by what Bobtail had said of herself, too. 

“ Do you like to paint, too ? ’’ she asked. ‘‘ I never 
knew another girl who cared much for it — except just 
coloring pictures in books. I just love to paint. The 
girls at Hardings’ made fun of me about it.” 

“Oh! I do love it too. I’d rather than anything! 
Do you have lessons, Linnet? ” 

“ I did in the city,” sadly. Linnet came and stood 
beside Bobtail. “ But I’m not to have any lessons at 
all, in anything, out here. Do you take lessons? ” 

“ Not yet, except just the ones with all the class in 
school, and that’s only once a week. When I’m a little 
older, Mother says. Oh! I couldn’t possibly do jon- 
quils like that ! And in oil paints, too ! ” 

“ They’re not very good really,” Linnet said mod- 
estly. “ Some day I’m going to make good ones, 
though. You’ll see! ” and she looked off dreamily. 

Bobtail took her hand in perfect understanding. 
She was a bom artist, too, and she knew just how 
Linnet felt. She was at ease with her now. She for- 
got how afraid she had been to make this visit and 
Linnet forgot that she was not on good terms with 
Bobtail. The little girls did not know what had united 
them so suddenly, but they were feeling the beautiful 
kinship of art that is one of life’s loveliest gifts, the 
tie that binds those who yearn to create beauty. 

“ My grandmother has some very, very fine pictures 
in the sitting-room,” Linnet said. “ I could look at 
them all day. She doesn’t want me to, though. She 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


145 

doesn’t want me to read so much, either. Grand- 
mother just wants me to run around and play all the 
time,” pettishly. ‘‘ Do you want to see the pictures ? ” 

‘‘ I’d love to. But if your grandmother doesn’t 
wish — ” 

‘‘ Oh ! She wouldn’t mind my just showing them to 
you for a few minutes.” 

‘‘ All right, then. And we’ll go right out and play 
afterwards.” 

“ Come, then!” 

The pictures in the great salon were indeed beauti-’ 
ful. Much better judges than little Bobtail would 
have enjoyed standing before them. Bobtail did want 
to look at them a long, long time, but she knew that 
Linnet should obey her grandmother. So in just a 
little while, ** Let’s go out and play, now,” she said. 

They went out into the garden and through a circle 
of lilac bushes which enclosed formal flower beds, low 
stone benches and a sunken pool. 

Linnet sat down listlessly. 

“ What shall we play ? ” asked Bobtail. 

I don’t like to play. You choose.” 

Ladies ? This bench for your house and that for 
mine and — ” 

Oh ! No ! ” scornfully. 

“Well, — let’s see! Play that a fairy lives in the 
pool and she has been enchanted and can’t get out and 
she’ll give us three wishes if we can help her. First, 
you talk for the fairy and I’ll talk for — ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


146 


f 


‘‘ Oh ! No ! Thaf s nonsense ! ” 

“ Do you want to play school ? ’’ 

** I should say not ! ’’ 

‘‘You — don’t like running games, I suppose? Or 
hiding ones ? ” 

“No. I hate them.” 

“ Have you any dominoes or ‘ parcheesi ’ or ‘ au- 
thors ’ or anything ? ” 

“ No. They make my head ache.” 

“Oh dear! Well — O Linnet! I know. Let’s 
play pictures ! ” 

“ Pictures ? ” Linnet looked up with more interest, 
then. 

“ Yes. We’ll make ourselves into pictures. Hav^ 
you anything to dress up in? You fix me and I’ll fix 
you and we’ll copy those lovely pictures in the house 
— some of them. This pool looks just like the foun- 
tain in one of them.” 

“ Yes! I’ll go get some scarfs and rugs and things. 
Thomas will bring them. And — O Bobtail ! ” 

“What?” 

“ I have a whole lot of little photographs of famous 
pictures and statues. My art teacher gave them to 
me. Some are just fine for us to do. I’ll bring them 
to copy. Wait here.” And Linnet started off with 
more childish eagerness than she had shown for any 
game in a long time. 

“ Linnet ! ” Bobtail called after her. “ Don’t forget 
a lot of pins.” 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


147 

All right. And I’ll bring some beads and a few 
big hats.” 

‘‘ Oh, joy ! Can you? ” 

Thomas, the butler, was trained not to show sur- 
prise at anything, but even his calm brows lifted in 
astonishment when his languid little mistress came run- 
ning into the house, full of happy excitement, and or- 
dered him and Clarice about so quickly it made their 
heads swim. 

Soon Linnet reappeared at the sunken pool, a box in 
her arms and the dignified Thomas, laden with prop- 
erties,” following her. His arms were piled so high 
with draperies and bundles and boxes that Bobtail 
could not see his head at all, and two long scarfs 
trailed on the grass behind him. 

When he had gone indoors the fun began. 

First the little girls looked over some of the lovely 
pictures in Linnet’s box. Linnet had seen the original 
paintings from which many of the photographs were 
made and she could tell Bobtail all about the colors 
in which they were painted, whether they were gay and 
bright or dark and quiet, and could pick out the right 
sort of scarf or hanging for each. A few of them 
Bobtail herself had seen, in the Metropolitan Museum 
in New York, and some others she knew through cor- 
rectly colored reproductions. How she did enjoy 
‘‘ copying ” those ! 

‘‘Here’s The Girl with the Muff. She’s so jolly! 
I like her. Shall I do her. Linnet ? ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


148 

‘‘ Um-m-m. We can try. But your face isn’t 
round and wide enough, Bobtail.” 

‘‘ Well, ril puff out my cheeks.” 

Linnet laughed so gaily at that, that Clarice inside 
the house heard it and clapped her hands. 

‘‘All right, then. But don’t puff enough to spoil 
the expression. This hat is just the thing, turned up 
— so! I’ll fuss up this old feather boa and wrap it 
around your hands for the muff. Now, I’ll turn in 
your collar — May I unbutton your dress and let it 
down a little tiny bit and put this fluffy frill around? 
And — oh I how shall we make your skirt stick up that 
funny way in the back ? ” 

“ That’s because they used to wear bustles and 
things — my mother told me. Can’t we tie that stiff 
scarf around me and into a bow in the back for that, 
Linnet? Or will it hurt the scarf ? ” 

“ Oh, that doesn’t matter ! ” 

“ It’s a pretty scarf. Maybe we’d better not.” 

“ Grandmother won’t care. Clarice can press it. 
There! That’s fine. Now stand over there — that 
way! Turn your face a little more to me. Puff out 
your cheeks a little. Now, smile! ” 

Bobtail laughed. “ I can’t smile and puff at the 
same time. I guess we’ll have to just smile and let 
the puffing go and use my face the way it is.” 

“ Stop laughing ! ” 

“ You’re laughing, too! ” 

“Wait a minute, then. Now — one, two three! 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


149 

Ready! Still! Oh! That’s fine. Now, what shall 
I be?” 

Bobtail made Linnet into a sweet Jeanne d’Arc, hid- 
ing her fashionable frock with a plain, faded old-blue 
curtain and a kerchief, and braiding her soft hair^ 
trimly. Soon, in the place of stylish little Linnet, 
there stood the peasant maid of Domremy. 

“ Your shoes spoil it,” said Bobtail. ‘‘ I’ll tell you. 
Stand over there in that fern-bed ; then the plants will 
hide them. Now — do you know the story about 
Jeanne d'Arcf Oh, don’t you? Well, she’s hearing 
angel voices telling her how to save her country from 
the enemy, though she’s only just a little shepherd girl. 
Do you think you can look as if you heard angels? ” 

‘‘ I’ll try. Let me see the picture again.” 

She looked long at the picture, studying it. 

When Bobtail cried, ‘‘ Ready ! ” Linnet lifted her 
delicate face and opened her great eyes with such a 
seraphic expression that Bobtail said feelingly, ‘‘ Oh, 
Linnet, you are so lovely with that sweet look on your 
face!” 

Bobtail did not know it, but there was something in 
her tone that made Linnet say, deep down in her secret 
heart, ‘‘ I’m going to try to have a sweet expression 
oftener, so she’ll think I’m lovely.” 

When they had made many pictures, all they could 
with only two girls and the means at hand, Bobtail 
said, I must go now. It’s late already. And I have 
a little home-work to do.” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


150 

Linnet said, ‘‘ Oh! Must you? I’m sorry/’ 

‘'Are you really, Linnet? Do you like me a little 
better now ? ” Bobtail asked shyly. 

Linnet hung her head. 

“ Bobtail,” she said in a low tone, I always liked 
you.” 

“ What! ” 

“ Yes. I did. I just don’t know what made me so 
mean. Only Jessie and Grandmother and Cousin 
Clara were always talking about you and saying how 
nice you were, and the F. S. C.’s all acted as if they 
thought so too, and — I don’t know — I guess I was 
just jealous or something. And it made me feel hor- 
rid.” 

“ Well, I wasn't very nice to you — so that ought; 
to have made it all right,” Bobtail laughed. ‘‘ Will 
you come on Saturday to Crony House, Linnet? ” 

“Yes; I will. And I’ll try not to be cross.” 

“ So will I. Good-by, Linnet ! ” 

“ Good-by, Bob!” 

Bobtail ran happily homeward and Linnet ran into 
the big house happily, too. 

When Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn came home from 
the city that evening, she said to Linnet, “ My dear, 
there are positively roses in your cheeks. I’m so glad 
to see you looking so radiant.” 

“ Do I look like Jeanne d'Arc, Grandmother? ” 

“Jeanne d’Arc? What a notion! Of course not. 
But you’re beginning to resemble a healthy little girl 


BOBTAIL’S RESOLUTIONS 


151' 

and tHat pleases me much better. We’ll have you look- 
ing like Althea Bettison yet ! ” 

I hope so, Grandmother,” said Linnet. “ I think 
she’s lovely.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


The Ride of the Cronies 

O F course, Linnet did not become ‘‘ real Cronyish ’’ 
just in a minute and, of course, there were times 
when the spoiled child wanted to have her own way 
and was disagreeable when she could not do so. And 
sometimes, I am afraid, the F. S. C.'s came dangerously 
near to quarreling with her about it. For a while she 
continued to miss her smart city friends and thought 
the pleasures of Crony House far too simple for her 
enjoyment. 

But, little by little, the rough edges were being 
smoothed away. Little by little. Linnet was beginning 
to appreciate the childish fun of the healthy, hearty 
F. S. C.’s and to take her part in it and to look forward 
to Saturdays as eagerly as any. Little by little, too, 
the Cronies were beginning to see the generous heart, 
under Linnet’s prickly manner and to admire her good 
taste and ladylike air. 

‘‘If we don’t scrap with her, it all blows over,” said 
Lucia to the others one day as they were going home 
from 'school. “So let’s be very careful. But she 
does sometimes remind me of your little Nina, Bob. 
152 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 153 

When Pinta does exactly what Nina wants, Nina’s as 
sweet as pie; but if she can’t have things her way, she 
scolds so it scares poor Pinta to death.” 

They all laughed and Bobtail said, Are you going 
with Linnet in the automobile, Saturday? Won’t it 
be fun? ” 

Yes, indeed ; I can hardly wait,” Lucia answered. 

For Linnet had invited the F. S. C.’s to take a long 
ride through the rolling New Jersey hills in her big 
car. 

It will be a Crony meeting on wheels ! ” said Bob- 
tail. “ I wish it were to-day ; this does seem the long- 
est week.” 

I think the lovelietht part is that we’re all going to 
thpend the night at Linnet’ th houthe — jutht like a 
really truly grown-up houthe party ! ” said Helen. 

‘‘ Yes. That’s because Aunt May and Uncle Cor- 
nelius are going to the opera in New York and will 
spend the night in their city house. They thought 
Linnet wouldn’t mind their going if she had us,” Jes- 
sie explained. 

“ My mother is knitting me a darling little red auto- 
cap to wear next Saturday,” said Alice. ‘‘ I hope it 
will be done in time. What are you going to wear 
on your head. Bob ? ” 

‘‘Just my hair. And I bet my cap will be as red 
as yours, at that,” shaking her ruddy head. 

“ My Uncle Harry thent me a big box of candy,’^ 
said Helen. “ I’m trying to keep it until Thaturday ; 


GIRLS’-NEST 


154 

but I don’t know if I can help eating it. If I don’t 
eat it, I’ll bring it.” 

Saturday does seem far off,” said Jessie. “ But 
I guess it will come along soon. So hide the candy 
from yourself, Helen, and we’ll give you a prize.” 

Saturday afternoon came at last. 

The Cronies had assembled at Mrs. Cornelius Van 
Alstyn’s gate and piled into the big car, chattering 
and laughing. Helen came last, hugging her big box 
of candy. 

Hurray for you ! ” they cried when they saw her. 
“ You didn’t eat it up.” 

It was a beautiful day with feathery white clouds 
overhead, but along the horizon line a few darker ones 
were gathered. 

‘‘ You must watch very carefully, Mme. Van Alst)m 
said,” Clarice admonished Peters, the chauffeur. 

And if those dark clouds grow any bigger, you must 
return homeward immediately. You are not to wait 
until it is really threatening. Mme. Van Alstyn says 
that you are not to risk a shower.” 

“ Oh, it isn’t going to rain to-day,” Peters replied. 

Rain! Just look at this sunshine.” 

“ Well, maybe not. But look carefully, just the 
same — Mme. Van Alstyn’s order ! ” 

‘‘All right,” said Peters. “I guess we know 
enough to keep out of the wet. Here we go 1 ” 

And the “ Crony meeting on wheels ” had started. 

The ride was lovely with spring. They passed the 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 155 

cheriy orchards in late blossoms and early leaves and 
the woods full of pale spring flowers splashed here 
and there with brilliant wild azalea and laurel. They 
passed the little stone houses that Bobtail and Lucia 
loved so, and the handsome estates that pleased Linnet 
and Alice and Helen, and the pretty modern suburban 
homes that Jessie and Antoinette thought were ‘‘ just 
dear/’ They saw the rippling streams and the little 
water-falls beside old mills, and dashed through 
pleasant towns with rows of attractive dwellings and 
busy little business streets. 

They stopped occasionally, now to watch a baseball 
game, now to see the farmers and plowmen at work in 
the moist, sunny fields. 

They nibbled Helen’s candy and sang school songs 
and had a merry, interesting time. 

‘‘These are the best candies, Helen!” said Jessie. 
“ I brought some sticks of sweet chocolate, too. But 
these are so much better I’m ashamed even to show 
mine.” 

“ Keep them for another day, Jess. There’ll be 
more Saturdays and every day’s a hungry day in Crony 
House,” said Bobtail. 

Meanwhile the small, dark clouds had been very busy 
rising and growing, so that when Peters looked to- 
wards them he shook his head and turned around. 

“ Miss Linnet,” said he, “ I guess I was wrong about 
the weather. Clarice’ll have the laugh on me, I’m 
afraid. It is going to rain. I’ll stop at the Browns’ 


GIRLS’-NEST 


156 

farm to get the vegetables and eggs and milk and but- 
ter that Mrs. Van Alstyn wanted, and then we’ll have 
to be turning homeward. Too bad! ” 

‘‘It’s not going to rain for hours,” said Linnet. 
“ I’m not going home yet. Don’t be silly, Peters.” 

“ I guess we’d better not take a chance,” said Peters. 
“ We’ve had a good time. It would be a shame to 
spoil it by getting wet. Your grandmother’ll be wor- 
ried if the sky gets dark.” 

“ She’s in New York. She’s going to stay in the 
town house over night. She’s going to the opera. So 
she can’t be worried. She won’t know a thing about 
it.” 

“ But she left orders, Miss Linnet.” 

“ Well, she’s not home ; so Fm in charge now. And 
I order you not to turn back. I’m not ready yet.” 

“ I’m sorry. Miss Linnet ; but I have to do what Mrs. 
Van Alstyn said.” 

“ But it isn’t going to rain, I tell you ! See how 
bright it is over there. It’s a lovely afternoon. You 
just want to go home,” petulantly. 

“ Now, Miss Linnet! I’ve got to take care of you. 
You heard what Clarice said. These other young 
ladies’ mothers don’t want them wet, either.” 

“They’re not going to get wet. It’s as bright as 
can be. Grandmother said we could go for the whole 
afternoon, and I’m not going home. That’s all about 
it.” 

Peters set his jaw and said nothing, but Linnet 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 1 57 

could see that he had made up his mind to return. 
She sat back sulkily and a big tear ran down her 
cheek. 

The F. S. C.’s tried to cheer her up and kept up their 
gay chatter ; but Linnet felt greatly abused and would 
not be comforted. It took the fun out of the lovely 
ride. They were all subdued and quiet as they stopped 
before the Browns’ trim farmhouse. 

‘‘ I’ll be right back,” said Peters, descending. I 
have to get a load here for Mrs. Van Alstyn.” 

‘‘ And then we’re going right on. We’re not going 
back. I won’t ! ” declared Linnet. 

Peters made no reply. 

Soon he came back, bringing a little basket of eggs 
packed carefully, some crisp early lettuce and new 
peas. 

The Browns always have the very first,” said 
Bobtail, admiringly. ‘‘ Just think ! Lettuce and peas 
already ! ” 

‘‘ They start them under glass. They’re fine too. 
And here’s a gallon of nice creamy milk ; that’ll do you 
good. Miss Linnet,” said Peters. 

** I don’t like milk,” Linnet replied sullenly. 

And here’s a pound of good country butter, and a 
big loaf of Mrs. Brown’s white bread. She gave us 
that for a present.” Peters was trying his best to put 
Linnet in a good humor. 

“ New white bread doesn’t toast well. You know 
I have to have toast,” she said. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


158 

Well, ril go in to pay Mr. Brown and bid them 
good day. And then — home ! '' said Peters. 

“ I won^t go home ! ” Linnet called after him. 

Peters smiled at her then and said, ‘‘ Oh, yes ! I 
think you will,” and went into the house. 

Linnet grew very angry. Then she made a stub- 
born determination. She rose in a temper, a blaze of 
red in each cheek, and climbed over into the front 
seat, sat in the chauffeur’s place and took hold of the 
, wheel. 

L “ I’ll show him whether I’m going home! ” she said. 

. “ Oh, Linnet ! Don’t ! ” the F. S. C.’s cried out, and 

Jessie even dared her cousin’s wrath by calling loudly, 
‘‘Peters! Peters!” 

But the chauffeur was in the back room courteously 
listening to one of Farmer Brown’s long jokes and 
drinking a glass of cider, so he did not hear her. 

“ Don’t be afraid ! ” Linnet cried to the others, in 
high spirits. “ I know how to run the car. Peters 
often lets me drive a little way. He’s been teaching 
me how. Now, Mr. Peters, you can just walk home, 
for being so horrid ! ” 

Linnet had to stand up on the pedal and bear with 
all her weight on the lever to start the car, but anger 
and excitement seemed to lend her strength ; and away 
went the big car down the road, naughty Linnet driv- 
ing, and six frightened little girls behind her. 

The road was smooth and straight and good; there 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 159 

were no other cars in sight, and Linnet did seem to 
know how to manage hers pretty well. Of course 
she could not shift the gear and go as quickly as 
Peters had, but the slower speed made her passengers 
feel all the safer. So, in spite of the little tremors 
that would keep creeping upon them and the feeling 
that Linnet was doing a very dreadful thing, the 
Cronies soon began to enjoy their ride again. 

Linnet was in high feather. She was not a bit sorry 
for her naughtiness and laughed when she thought 
how dismayed Peters must have been when he discov- 
ered the loss of the car and its occupants. 

We’ll stop on the way back and pick him up — if 
he waits for us,” said she. ‘‘ He won’t give me orders 
again in a hurry. Of course, he’ll tell Grandmother 
to-morrow. But she’ll only scold him for not being 
more careful.” 

Just then a big soft raindrop fell on the top of Bob- 
tail’s head. 

Is that a raindrop on my head ? ” Bobtail asked 
Jessie as she felt it. 

Yes. I’m afraid it is,” Jessie replied. ‘‘ It’s try- 
ing to put out the fire. Bob.” 

‘‘You stop making fun of my red hair!” Bobtail 
laughed. But then, more seriously, she whispered, 
“ It never rains just one drop, Jess; I guess a shower’s 
coming. Don’t you think we’d better tell her?” 

“Yes, — I guess so,” said Jessie timidly, thinking 


i6o 


GIRLS’-NEST 


that she’d rather brave a real rain-storm than the down- 
pour of Linnet’s wrath. ‘'Oh, Linnet! It’s begin- 
ning to rain 1 ” 

“Oh, no; it isn’t!” Linnet cried. “You just im- 
agine it.” 

“ Well,” said Lucia. “ There’s a very wet little 
drop of imagination on the top of Bobtail’s head, and 
another one just hit my shoulder. We’d better go 
home. Linnet, before a good shower comes. We’ll 
all be wet, and, besides, it’s hard to drive on the damp 
roads.” 

Linnet tossed her head. But just then a drop fell 
on her own cheek and convinced her that Jessie and 
Lucia were right. 

“ All right,” she consented. “ We’ll go home now.” 

She fumbled around with the buttons and levers 
and the car gave some breathless jerks and darts to one 
side of the road and to the other that shook the F. S. 
C.’s and made Jessie bend forward to steady the egg 
basket. 

More raindrops fell. But the big automobile did 
not turn around. 

After a little while. Bobtail ventured, “ I thought 
you said you’d go home, now. Linnet ? ” 

Linnet turned a white, scared face toward her pas- 
sengers and replied in a frightened whisper, “ I don’t 
know how to turn around, I’ve forgotten. If the road 
were very wide, I could do it, — I guess. But it’s sort 
of narrow and — I’ve forgotten.” 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES i6i 


Oh ! Linnet ! cried the F. S. C/s in chorus. 

“ Well, I can’t help it. We’ll just have to go on 
until I remember. Anyhow, it isn’t going to rain 
much. Maybe just a little shower! ” 

Why don’t you stop the car and wait until some- 
body passes to show you how?” Antoinette sug- 
gested. 

“No — I — I’m not sure I can stop it, either. 
Stopping is the easiest thing of all, but — ” she began 
to cry, “ I’ve just forgotten everything. Anyway, 
we’re just as likely to meet people this way.” 

“ All right,” said Bobtail. “ Don’t cry. We’re 
having a good ride. Suppose we do get sprinkled ! ” 

Helen cried too. “ I’m thcared ! ” she said, hiding 
her face on Antoinette’s shoulder. 

The raindrops came thick and fast. A clap of 
thunder followed. There were no automobiles on the 
road and not even a farm wagon or a carriage. 

They came to a stretch of road that was being re- 
paired and the car jumped and jerked unpleasantly. 

“ Oh, please, do try to stop. Linnet ! ” said Jes- 
sie. “ Then we can go into some farmhouse and keep 
dry and warm.” 

“ I tell you I can't/’ Linnet sobbed. “ I can’t do 
anything but keep straight on or turn to the left or 
right. Besides — there — isn’t — another — farm in 
sight — anyway.” 

“ I’d turn to the right, then,” Lucia suggested, her 
sentences breaking with the jouncing of the car. 


i 62 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Turn in — at that road. It goes — under the trees, 
and we won’t — get quite so wet as — out here where 
it’s just — open fields.” 

“ Yes, I will. Besides, the road’s — getting aw- 
fully — • rough and bouncy. And — that one looks — 
smoother.” 

So, with a sliding, skidding motion. Linnet turned 
in at the shaded lane, and the big car rolled on. 

** I think I’ll jump out,” said Alice in a panic. 

Don’t ! ” cried Bobtail and Lucia, holding her. 

** Now, don’t let’s get frightened,” Bobtail said. 
“ Nothing can happen to us except that we’re getting 
wet and wetter and wettest. But that’s nothing. I 
like to be out in the rain.” 

“ Bobtail always makes the best of things,” said Jes- 
sie. “ But it is really only a rain-storm.” 

“ And it is not a so very big one,” said Antoinette. 
But she was mistaken, for at that moment came a flash 
of lightning, a great clap of thunder and a rushing 
downpour of rain that drenched the Cronies to the 
skin. 

The afternoon was over and it grew as dark as 
night. 

Linnet and Helen and Alice were crying ; Antoinette 
was trying not to follow their example, and even Bob- 
tail and Jessie and Lucia heartily wished that they 
were safe at home. For a cold wind was blowing hard 
and swift, the trees were groaning and lashing their 
boughs furiously and the rain was falling in swirling 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 163 

sheets. They were not afraid, but it was far from 
comfortable. 

Suddenly the automobile slowed up, made a few 
strange, choking sounds, and stopped. 

“ Hurray! ” cried Bobtail. You did stop it. Lin- 
net ! ” 

‘‘No, I didn't. It stopped itself. I don't know 
why. Now, what shall we do ? ” asked that thor- 
oughly humbled young driver. 

The wind grew angrier still. A half-rotted tree 
blew down beside the road and made the Cronies all 
cry, “ Oh ! " together. They heard another tree fall- 
ing behind them. 

“ Don’t be frightened. We’ll only be wet and we all 
wash without fading," Bobtail tried to cheer them up. 

“ But what can we dot " cried Linnet. “ Can't you 
think of something, somebody?" 

“We can get out and hunt for a house — or some- 
thing," Lucia suggested. 

“ Oh, no I " cried Alice ; and Helen sobbed, “ We'd 
better thtay here." 

“ Suppose I go and look," said Bobtail. “ I'm not 
a bit afraid. I like to paddle around in the rain." 

“ Paddle! You’d have to swim,'' said Jessie. 

“ Well, all the better, then ! " she laughed. “ I'll 
look around behind those trees and see if there's a 
light anywhere." 

“ I’ll go with you," Jessie offered. 

“ So will I," said Lucia. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


164 

“ Oh, no! One of you stay here! ” Linnet begged. 
''Please! Two’s enough to go.” For she felt that 
these three were the strength of the party. 

“ You stay, Lucia,” said Alice. Jessie asked first.” 
And so it was arranged. 

“We won’t be long,” said Bobtail, as they stepped 
down into the muddy road. “ We’ll just go behind 
the trees there. I guess Peters will be getting another 
car and coming for us soon anyway.” 

So, leaving that word of hope to cheer the Cronies 
huddled together in the automobile, she and Jessie 
paddled off through the mud and the wet grass to the 
little grove of trees. There the mossy ground 
“ squushed,” as Bobtail expressed it, under their feet. 
On the other side of the trees they looked longingly 
all about for a light, but found none. 

“What’s that?” cried Jessie. “That white thing 
flopping about there ? ” 

“ Don’t know. Let’s go see.” For Bobtail and 
Jessie had both been taught to be brave. Still they 
advanced toward the “ white thing ” with rather care- 
ful little steps. 

“ It’s just a tent blown down. Some boys must 
have had a camp here,” said Jessie. 

“ Yes, — ouch! ” 

“ What’s the matter? ” 

“ Nothing. Just stumbled over something — It’s 
a big tin bread-box. I guess they keep their things 
in it. Oh! Jess! Look! Look!” 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 165 

For a bright flash of lightning came then and lit up 
the scene. The little girls saw before them a small, 
battered, old stone house. It was plain that no one 
lived there ; it had long been deserted. 

‘‘ A house ! ’’ cried Bobtail. 

“ Yes,” said Jessie. But it’s all closed up and 
empty. Nobody lives in it.” 

“ We’ll have to get inside. I’m anxious to get them 
out of the rain — especially Linnet. And Helen 
wouldn’t be so frightened with a roof over her. 
Maybe there’s a fireplace and we can warm it up. 
Wouldn’t that feel goody? Come on! ” 

“ I’m afraid we can’t get in, Bobbie. There’s a big 
lock on the door. The windows are nailed down, too. 
This one is, anyway.” 

“ They all are ! ” Bobtail had run around trying 
the others, the wind and rain lashing her against the 
side of the house. Oh, dear!” 

‘‘ Bob ! Hurray ! Come here ! ” 

What is it?” 

** It’s a window-door, like the one at my house — 
and the top part isn’t fastened ! ” 

‘‘ Oh! Joy! ” Bobtail came on the run. 

The little old stone house had one of the quaint old- 
fashioned doors that open in two sections, like a com- 
bined door and window. The catch on the upper part 
was broken and it swung open with ease. 

We can climb and crawl in there,” said Jessie. 

Shall I go call the others ? ” 


i66 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘ Let me go in first and see if it’s all right.” 

Bobtail climbed warily and let herself into the room. 

“ It’s so dark I can’t see anything but you,” she 
said to Jessie, who stood at the opening. ‘‘ But there’s 
a top and a bottom and sides to it. And that’s all you 
need of a house, anyway.” 

Bobtail climbed out again and they ran to get the 
others. 

The wet passengers in the automobile were very 
glad to see the scouts return and to hear of their dis- 
covery. 

It’s all dark in there, remember, Helen,” said Jes- 
sie, as they all jumped out. “ You must make up your 
mind not to be scared.” 

“ Peters has two electric torches in the tool-box,” 
said Linnet. ‘‘ I’ll get them.” 

‘‘ Please don’t cry so hard, Helen ! ” Alice begged. 

You make me begin every time you do.” 

I can’t help it,” sobbed Helen. 

Lucia put her arm about her, and Antoinette, who 
trembled a good deal herself, patted Alice’s hand re- 
assuringly. 

‘‘ Nothing to cry about,” said Bobtail. It’s sort 
of fun. Let’s play it’s a game. We’re hunting for a 
hidden princess and that’s a witch’s house in the for- 
est and these are magic torches that will wave away 
the bad enchantment.” 

I wish they’d wave me my mackintosh and rub- 
bers,” said Lucia, laughing. 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 167 

** Your bathing suit would be better/’ Jessie sug- 
gested. 

“ I wish they’d wave Peters here. Why doesn’t he 
come ? ” Linnet complained, forgetting her recent de- 
sire to escape from him. 

They hoisted one another through the little window 
in the door. 

The old house had thick stone walls and the unin- 
vited guests were well protected from wind and rain. 
But they were all wet through and the water dripped 
from their clothes in little pools. 

Bobtail and Linnet flashed their electric torches 
around. 

There was no furniture in the house ; nothing but a 
few old boxes and, in one comer, a pile of chopped 
wood, an ax and two pots and two pans. 

‘‘ The boys that camp out there must use this old 
place for a shed to keep their wood in,” said Jessie. 

“That’s why the latch was broken. I guess they 
broke it,” said Bobtail. “ Thank you, boys, for being 
so naughty! If it weren’t for them we’d never have 
gotten in.” 

“I’m so cold!” Linnet whispered. “My wet 
clothes are chilling me awfully.” 

“All that wood!” cried Lucia. U we only had 
matches, we could make a fire.” 

“ Here, Lucia ! Hold this torch a minute and then 
hand it to me out of the window. I’ll be right back! ” 
and Bobtail crawled out again. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


:i68 

“ Where are you going? ” asked Jessie. 

“ Be back in a minute ! ’’ Bobtail evaded the ques- 
tion. 

Bobtail’s thought of something,” said Alice hope- 
fully. The Cronies had great faith in Bobtail’s ideas. 

Bobtail ran around to the site of the fallen, wind- 
blown tent. The gale was so high that she could 
scarcely walk against it. She flashed the torch about 
until she found the tin bread-box that she had stumbled 
against in the dark. She picked up the box and, strug- 
gling against the wind and rain, with great difflculty 
brought it back into the house. 

What a big noise you made, Bobtail ! ” cried An- 
toinette. 

‘‘ I ? No, I didn’t. That was another tree blow- 
ing down that you heard.” 

‘'What is that in your arms?” asked Linnet, her 
teeth chattering. 

" Don’t know yet. It’s the boys’.” 

"Maybe we’ll find the princess in it,” Jessie sug- 
gested. 

" Hold the torch while I open it,” Bobtail di- 
rected. 

" Ah ! ” she cried in triumph. “ Matches ! 
Matches ! Matches ! ” 

" Hurray for Bob! ” called Lucia, and began at once 
chopping up a box for kindling. 

" Now ! I told you the torches would wave away 
the enchantment! We’ll have things all homey and 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 169 

comfy in a minute. Do stop crying, Linnet and 
Helen! Isn’t it wet enough?” said Bobtail. 

I think Peters is horrid not to come,” Linnet be-^ 
gan. ‘‘ He just wants to punish me — ” but Bobtail 
checked her. 

'' Everybody who cries has to pay a forfeit ! ” she 
said. '' Look out that you don’t lose your new auto- 
hood, Alice. Come on with the kindling, Lucia. 
Isn’t this just funf ” 

“Isn’t it good luck there’s a fireplace here?” said 
Jessie. 

“ And the boys’ fire-wood I They didn’t know they 
were chopping it for us,” added Lucia. 

“ Do you think you can make a fire ? ” asked Linnet 
dubiously. 

“Of course, we can. It’s the first thing we learn in 
our cooking class,” said Lucia. “ Oh, Bobtail 1 I 
think you’re just wonderful to find the matches! ” 

“ I just knew the boys always have them somewhere. 
And they weren’t in here, for I looked. So I remem- 
bered the box I fell over.” 

Lucia could make a good fire, as she had said, and 
soon the little room was bright and warm and cosy. 

Even Linnet and Helen and Alice cheered up a little 
in the firelight and it brightened Linnet’s bewildered 
mind, too, for she said, “ Oh, dear! We needn’t have 
been so wet ! There’s a box of extra rugs under the 
seat in the car! If I’d only thought! But I just 
couldn’t think of anything! ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


170 

'' Let’s go get them now,” said Jessie. ‘‘ Then we 
can take off our wet dresses and wrap up in the rugs. 
We’ll be glad we didn't use them, Linnet. We’d have 
been wet through anyway, and they’d be wet, too, if 
we had. Come, Lucia; let’s get them. No, Bobtail! 
You’ve been out in the wet enough.” 

Fm coming, though. You come, too, Alice and 
Antoinette! We’ll bring in the eggs and vegetables 
and the milk and bread and butter. We may have to 
stay here all evening.’' 

‘‘Oh, Bobtail!” Helen wailed. 

“Well, who cares? We have lots of provisions, 
and ril tell you a fairy secret. The other two little 
packages in the magic box are — what do you think ? ” 

“ I don’t know,” said everybody. 

“ Salt and pepper! ” 

“We can’t eat salt and pepper and raw eggs and 
vegetables,” said Linnet. “ Don’t be silly, Bobtail ! ” 

She spoke in her pettish, superior air, and it tempted 
Bobtail so that she replied, “Of course not. But 
maybe you’ll find out that, even if it is unladylike to 
know how to cook. Miss Linnet, it’s mighty useful 
sometimes.” 

Soon the Cronies were grouped around the fire, 
wrapped in the rugs — a little dampish still in places, 
but much more comfortable than when they had had 
on their dripping frocks. 

Lucia’s fire was burning brightly and the little girls 
looked like a lot of Indian squaws squatting before it. 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 171 

“ Who’s hungry ? ” cried Bobtail. 

“ I am! ** I’m starved! ** If I only had some- 
thing warm ! ” the chorus answered. 

‘‘Well, let’s see! We have milk; we can heat 
that.’^ 

“ I simply cannot drink milk,” said Linnet. 

“ But you ought to have a warm drink,” Jessie 
began. 

“ I can't drink milk. I never will at home. And 
hot milk is worse yef.” 

“ I hate it, too,” said Alice. 

“Oh, Bob!” cried Jess. “Why can’t we make 
chocolate out of my sweet sticks? ” 

“ Are they all right ? ” 

“ Yes. I looked when I hung my dress on the box 
to dry. The paper’s all wet, but the chocolate’s good 
yet.” 

“ Fine ! And we have bread and butter and eggs ! 
We can fry the eggs in the boys’ little pan and use 
pieces of bread for plates ! ” Bobtail exulted. 

“ Um-m ! Hurry, hurry ! ” 

“ I guess we won’t bother about the vegetables,” 
said Bobtail. “ That will be enough for now.” She 
really thought it best to keep something for another 
meal, in case they were not found as soon as they ex- 
pected to be and the storm continued, but she did not 
tell that to the others. 

“Yes. Anyway, the peas take longer,” said Jes- 
“ And we do not want to wait.” 


sie. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


172 

We couldn’t use them anyhow, because we haven’t 
any water to boil the peas and wash the lettuce,” said 
Alice. 

‘‘No water! Well! If there’s anything we have 
enough of to-day, it’s water ! ” said Bobtail, and even 
Linnet laughed at that. “We could fill a pot outside 
in the rain in a minute. Come, come ! Take that pot 
and pan to the window-door and let the rain wash 
them now, Lucia and Jess, and hurry up! We’ll have 
dinner in a jiffy.” 

Soon the eggs were simmering in the hot butter and 
the laughter was so merry that one would not have 
recognized these gay and busy little Indian squaws for 
the sad and bedraggled Cronies of a little while before. 

They had enough to laugh at, too. For they had 
begun to cut the bread with an ax, and that was hard 
to do and very funny; but Lucia found an old pen- 
knife just in time. So they used the ax-head to serve 
the eggs with as fast as they were done, sliding them 
from the pan — a bit wobbly, to be sure, — and then 
down on the big hunks of bread. 

The eggs were a little smoky, but they were hot and 
fresh and they tasted mighty good to the hungry little 
girls, who ate them up, every one. 

The chocolate, made with new, creamy milk, was 
delicious, and no one would have known or cared that 
it was stirred with a kindling stick. They drank it 
out of the boys’ two tin cups, handing them around 
like the loving-cups of long ago. 


THE RIDE OF THE CRONIES 173 

Soon they were warm and well-fed and cheerful and 
cosy, though the storm blustered harder and harder. 

You were right,” said Linnet to the others. It 
is useful to learn to cook. And IVe learned how a lit- 
tle bit, to-day.” 

Well,” said Bobtail, laughing, ‘‘ you know you 
don’t always have such fine things to cook with as 
these. Linnet. Now, let’s tell stories until Peters 
comes.” 

** Do you think he’ll come ? ” asked Helen. 

‘‘Of course, he will.” 

But Peters did not come that night. 


CHAPTER XV 


The Silver Box 

T his is why Peters did not find the runaways. 

Farmer Brown’s joke took longer than usual, 
even for that long-winded gentleman, who was known 
all over the countryside for his rambling, lengthy sto- 
ries. Peters tried several times to get away, inter- 
rupting the story as politely as he could. But Mr. 
Brown always took hold of his buttonhole and said, 
‘‘ Just a minute ! Pm just coming to the point ! ” So 
Peters sighed and tried to be patient to his host and 
said to himself, Well, I’ll just speed her up as we 
go back. I guess I can beat the shower.” 

At last the good farmer, laughing loudly at his own 
jest, escorted the chauffeur to the door. 

Peters stepped briskly into the path, but stopped 
short in dismay. 

The car was gone 1 

He ran madly to look for it. First he tore down 
the road, back towards home. That was a mistake 
and gave Linnet and her passengers time to get still 
farther out of sight from Farmer Brown’s. But 
Peters thought Linnet had gone back home to tease 
him ; he could not believe that she would dare go far- 
ther away without him. 


174 


THE SILVER BOX 


175 

But, as there was no trace of them in the homeward 
direction, Peters ran back in the way they had gone. 
But he did not see them there, either. 

He was puzzled and worried. He examined the 
tracks in the road, but there were so many of them, he 
felt he could not rely upon them to tell him where 
his little lady had fled. 

Mr. Brown stood calmly in the doorway. ‘‘ Tut, 
tut, tut ! ” said he, as Peters came dashing back. 

I can never overtake them on foot, whichever way 
they went,’’ said Peters. “And there isn’t a car in 
sight — worse luck ! Can’t you hitch up a horse for 
me, Mr. Brown ? And please be quick about it.” 

But quickness was not Mr. Brown’s way. 

“ Well,” he said. “ You see, Betsy, my driving 
mare, she’s in Sageville to>day, being shod. My boy, 
Jack, he drove her in there this morning. Maybe 
he’ll be back to-night and maybe he’ll stay over with 
friends. There’s no telling. He will if they invite 
him, and he won’t if they don’t invite him,” he chuck- 
led. “ But I’m right sorry for you, Mr. Peters. 
You can use Lantern, my best farm horse, if you wait 
till I go get him. My boy, Jim, has got him out be- 
fore the plow. I’ll have to go get him and have him 
hitched to the buggy. He’s not very quick, but he’s a 
good bit quicker’n walking.” 

“ Thanks. I’ll run tell your son and help him hitch. 
Which way ? ” 

“ Over there in the big field — the further field. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


176 

Step out behind those bushes and you’ll see him. It’ll 
be slow running across the plowed field, Fm afraid — ” 
but Peters was off without waiting to hear him finish 
the sentence. 

It was hard running, over the damp, heavy, plowed 
earth, but Peters covered the distance in short time. 
And Jim Brown and he soon had the big farm horse 
hitched up in the buggy. 

By this time it was raining hard and Peters’ anxiety 
increased. He was very angry with Linnet and very 
much alarmed. He scarcely stopped to thank the 
Browns, but they understood and sympathized with 
him. 

“ Guess I’ll try the homeward way first. I feel sure 
they wouldn’t go the other,” he said. But Jim Brown 
suggested, “ Which way was the car headed ? Do you 
think she could turn it around ? ” 

‘‘ Maybe not. Guess you’re right. I’ll drive up the 
road a little. Here comes a gale ! ” for the storm 
broke as he spoke. 

The farm horse was tired after a long day’s pull in 
the fields and went very slowly against the wind and 
rain. Peters saw that he could make slight progress 
that way, so he turned home after all. 

I’ll go home and get another automobile,” said he. 

Then I can ride them down in a hurry. And maybe 
I’ll find them at home.” 

But the Cronies were not at Van Alstyn’s when the 


THE SILVER BOX 


177 

weary plow-horse dragged Peters into the yard. Only 
a bewildered Thomas and a pale, frightened Clarice 
awaited him. 

Oh ! Oh ! Oh ! ’’ Clarice cried as she heard the 
story. ** Out in this storm ! Thank heaven Mrs. Van 
Alstyn is in New York! She would be frantic.^’ But 
Clarice kept her wits about her. “ Can you manage 
a car, Thomas ? ” she asked the butler. 

‘‘ Yes. I can drive one,’’ said he. 

‘‘ Good ! There are two cars in the garage. You 
take one and Peters the other and look everywhere. 
Hurry! Oh! Hear that storm! I will fill all the 
hot water bottles and bags in the house and bring them 
to you.” 

Don’t you think we’d best telephone the other chil- 
dren’s houses? Maybe they’ve gone to one of them,” 
asked Thomas. 

‘^No! No! Hurry! If they were at any other 
house, the parents would have telephoned here to let 
us know. No! Pm thankful they expected the chil- 
dren to stay here to-night, so they won’t be anxious.” 

In less time than it takes to tell the two cars were 
speeding out of the big gate. 

As Peters left, Clarice had called to him cheerily. 
I’ll get Central to connect me with all the farm- 
houses. Probably they’re safe at one of them. If 
you pass this way again, blow your horn and I’ll come 
out and tell you.” Clarice smiled at him, a bright fig- 


178 GIRLS’-NEST 

ure framed in the lighted doorway, and poor Peters 
was cheered by the memory of it all that dreadful 
night. 

But Clarice could get no connection with the farm- 
houses. She could not even get “ Central,” because 
the storm had blown down all the telephone wires. 

“ Well, there’s no apple of harm without a good 
seed ! ” said philosophic Clarice. ‘‘ The parents would 
be calling up to bid their youngsters good-night, and 
I’d have to tell them. Now, they can sleep in peace.” 

All night long, Peters and Thomas scoured the coun- 
tryside, stopping at farmhouse after farmhouse, to in- 
quire in vain, running up hill and down dale, asking 
at town police stations and garages and every residence 
along the road. Now and then, they came rushing 
back to the big house, hoping that Clarice had good 
news for them. Whenever she heard them, she ran 
out eagerly, expecting to see the Cronies returned. 
So over and over again, men and maid faced each 
other in disappointment. 

‘‘ Did you look up every road ? ” Clarice asked 
Peters. 

“ Yes,” dejectedly. “ Even the lanes. All except 
one little old lane that leads to nowhere, and they 
couldn’t have been there because several trees have 
fallen in the road and they couldn’t have gotten the car 
over them.” 

Maybe the trees fell after they went by,” suggested 
Clarice. 


THE SILVER BOX 


179 


'‘No, I think not. Anyway, what should they go 
there for? It’s just an old farm lane. But I didn’t 
take a chance. I did go up the lane a piece, as far as 
I could — to the first fallen tree and I honked and 
honked, but got no answer. It’s a short lane. They’d 
have heard me and honked back if they’d been there. 
Well, I’m off again! They must be somewhere! '' 

And thus Peters made his second mistake. For 
while he blew his horn, the gale and the rain and the 
crackling of the fire and the chatter of their own voices 
hid the sound from the waiting Cronies in their thick- 
walled stone house. 

As the night wore on and the stories wore out, some 
of the little girls began to be more and more fright- 
ened. Helen and Alice were soon in constant tears, 
and Linnet bitterly bewailed her lot and the stupidity 
of Peters who had not found them. Antoinette was 
scared, too, but she bravely smiled and did her best to 
be gay. 

Bobtail and Lucia and Jessie tried hard to cheer the 
others and part of the time succeeded. 

" I think it’s a lark. We’re ,all right. And we’ve 
had our supper. It’s just like a big Crony House. 
Only I hope our parents won’t worry! ” said Jessie. 

“ They won’t. They think we’re at Linnet’s,” Lucia 
reassured her. " Only I do feel so sorry for Peters ! ” 

"For Peters!” exclaimed Linnet. "Why?” 

" He must be awfully worried.” 

" Well, it’s all his own fault. Isn’t it. Bobtail? ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


180 

Bobtail hesitated. She did not want to quarrel, 
flhey had had troubles enough without that. But she 
had to be truthful. 

“ Why, — no, Linnet,” she said timidly. ‘‘ He did 
just what was right. It was — our fault — I guess, 
for not minding him.” 

You mean my fault. Bobtail Bettison; you know 
you do ! ” cried Linnet, the tears rising. 

‘‘Now, Linnet! Never mind whose fault it was! 
It cannot be helped now. And I do think we were all 
to blame. We should have just yowled and yelled for 
Peters and not let you run off with us. Jessie’s the 
only one that tried to. 

So here I be and here you be, — 

I’ll blame it to you, and you blame it to me I ” 

she sang, and the quarrel was averted in laughter. 

“ Let’s go to sleep,” Antoinette suggested. 

“ Oh, I couldn’t ! ” said Alice. “ Not in this storm.” 

“Can anybody think of a good game?” Jessie 
asked. 

“ Yes,” said Lucia. “ I’ve been thinking up one for 
a good while.” 

“What is it?” 

“ Let’s play that this is long ago, at the time of the 
American Revolution,” said the Professor’s daughter. 
“ And make believe that one stormy night — like this 
— some American soldiers come to the people in this 


THE SILVER BOX 


i8i 

house and ask for supper and bed. The soldiers could 
be dispatch-bearers bringing very important messages 
to General Washington. My father told me a story 
something like that once. And play the dispatches are 
dreadfully important, so they don’t want the British 
to get them. And then the British must come and our 
soldiers have to run and hide. So they give the pa- 
pers to the people in this house to take care of till the 
enemy passes by — and — ” 

And then what?” 

‘‘ Then — let’s see ! You say, Bobbie ! ” 

“ Well — let’s work it out as we play it. Lucia and 
Jess can be the American soldiers, and Linnet and 
Alice be the people in the house, and Helen can be 
their little girl, and Antoinette will be — ” 

“ May not I be with the American soldiers ? Some 
Frenchmen were — very brave young French officers 
that came to be of help.” 

‘‘ Indeed you may. Allow me to introduce Lafay- 
ette ! ” said Bobtail, pinching her “ brown sparrow’s ” 
cheek. “ And I’ll be a British scout. The soldiers 
must come first and have dinner and talk about the 
war times, and — sing the Star Spangled Banner, I 
guess. And the housekeeping people can tell how 
there are British scouts around and they’d better be 
careful, and all about the troubles and all. Then I’ll 
make a big racket and the soldiers will have to run 
away. And the house people must hide the papers. 


i 82 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Then I’ll come in and look for ’em — play I’m ten or 
twelve scouts; it would take that many to scare three 
of General Washington's soldiers. Ready ! ” 

“ What shall our names be ? ” asked Alice. 

“ You be Mrs. Dutchhouse, and Linnet be Mr. 
Dutchhouse,” said Jessie. ‘‘ And Helen can be — 
:what do you want your name to be, Helen? ” 

I don’t know,” Helen sniffed, still tearful. 

Little Raindrop Dutchhouse ! ” cried Bobtail, wip- 
ing away Helen’s big tears, and Helen herself had to 
join in the laughter at that. 

Ready now ! ” cried Lucia, and the game began. 

The patriots called at the farmhouse and were shel- 
tered by good Mr. and Mrs. Dutchhouse and their 
child. Raindrop. Linnet made them all laugh by the 
way she strutted around as the head of the house and 
scolded Raindrop for sitting on their visitor’s hat. 
Then Bobtail threw some wood around and whistled 
and made noises and the Americans pretended to run 
out into the rain — they really slipped behind the 
woodpile into the shadowy corner. But first they gave 
Linnet, as Mr. Dutchhouse, the precious papers to keep 
for them, and Mr. and Mrs. Dutchhouse looked about 
wildly for a good place to hide them. The precious 
dispatches were made of a piece of lettuce leaf ! 

‘‘ Oh ! Where shall we put them ? ” cried Mrs. 
Dutchhouse. “ I hear the enemy coming ! ” 

I have it ! I have it ! ” called her husband. 

Come here to me. Raindrop ! ” and Linnet tied the 


THE SILVER BOX 


183 

lettuce leaf in Helenas damp hair-ribbon. They’ll 
never look there! ’’ cried her father ” in triumph. 

In came Bobtail, then, as a British outpost. She 
was ve^ dreadful and severe, as indeed one little girl 
had to be to talk for ten or twelve angry soldiers. 
And she changed her voice for several of them, losing 
much dignity by laughing when she got the voices 
mixed. 

She looked in the woodpile, in the pots, in the fire, 
in Linnet’s mouth and Alice’s hand, everywhere, for 
the hidden documents. 

‘‘ Come ! Come ! ” said she, speaking very much 
like the School Principal. ‘‘We know they’re here, 
so you’d better give them up ! ” 

“ Find them, if you’re so smart! ” said Mrs. Dutch* 
house, while Mr. Dutchhouse laid his hand protect- 
ingly on the head of his little daughter. 

“ Ah ! There is a loose brick in the chimney- 
piece ! ” cried the leader of the Britons in haughty 
tones. “ I can see that you have hidden something 
there. Go, Raindrop Dutchhouse, and pull out that 
loose brick for me ! It’s low enough for you to get it, 
Helen, — I mean. Raindrop. I’m sure we shall find 
something hidden there ! Ah ! Ha ! ” 

There was a loose brick low in the chimney-piece, 
as Bobtail said, and Helen, or Raindrop, pretending to 
be much afraid, went towards it and pulled it out 
easily. 

Bobtail stalked forward, saying, “Ah! Now we’ll 


GIRLS’-NEST 


184 

find the dispatches!'' and reached into the opening. 
Then, forgetting the game, she called out excitedly, 
‘^Look! Look! There w something in there, 

Look! Look!" 

They crowded around her, soldiers, family and 
scouts reunited by curiosity. 

Inside the hollow from which the brick had been 
drawn lay a small black box. 

Bobtail lifted it out carefully. The Cronies were 
breathless with excitement. 

‘‘ I guess it’s just something of the boys’," said Bob- 
tail. “ Maybe we’d better put it back.” 

“ No," said Linnet. That's a very old thing. 
And it’s silver.” 

Silver? Why, it's black! said Alice. 

‘‘ Very old silver gets that way. My grandfather 
buys antiques like that often. He has a collection. 
So I know. That’s an old, old silver casket. Why, 
look! There’s a date on it — 1760." 

Bobtail! " Jessie cried. ‘‘ Maybe it is — the dis- 
patches ! " 

‘‘ It’th locked," said Helen, who had tried to open it. 

Antoinette’s eyes were growing large with wonder* 
as she eagerly surveyed the mysterious silver box. 

‘‘If you are right that in the box are dispatches,” 
she said, “ then I am right, too, about the French sol- 
diers. For do you see that design — there? " 

“Yes! What is it?" cried six voices. “Do you 
know what it is ? " 


THE SILVER BOX 185 

“It is — the Lilies of France!” said Antoinette 
proudly. ‘‘The French King’s royal standard!” 
“Oh! Oh!” 

“We’ll take it to my father to open,” said Lucia. 
“ He’ll know all about it, if anybody does. Oh ! 
Let’s not tell anybody, but our parents and Aunty Jen- 
nie ! What a wonderful Crony secret ! ” 

“ What can be in it ? ” Alice wondered. “ Let’s put 
back the brick, so nobody’ll know about it, till Profes- 
sor Bayne tells us.” 

“ But, of course,” said conscientious Jessie, “ it 
really belongs to the people who own this house. And 
we’ll have to give it to them.” 

“ Ye-es, of course; I guess that’s so,” said Bobtail. 
“ And we will give it to them — if there are any peo- 
ple. It’s such an old house, maybe nobody owns it. 
But Professor Bayne will take care of all that for us. 
And if people do own it, they’ll be mighty surprised. 
They don’t know it’s here, or they’d never have left it. 
Goody ! We’re inside of a history story ! ” 

“Goody! We’re inside of something even bet- 
ter ! ” said Linnet from the doorway. 

“Oh! What?” 

“A clear, starry night! It’s stopped raining!” 
“Hurray! Now, you see, we’re all right, Helen. 
Let’s take a nap until they find us,” said Jessie. “ Be- 
cause, if they don’t find us till morning, we’ll have a 
long walk home.” 

“ Let’s put a lot of wood on the fire first,” said Alice. 


i86 


GIRLS’-NEST 


And let's lie on the floor in our rugs, in a circle 
with the silver box in the middle, to guard it,” said 
romantic Bobtail. 

Better put thomething over it, to hide it,” added 
Helen. ‘‘ Tho that no thcouth can get it from us.” 

What shall we hide it in ? ” asked Antoinette. 

“ Raindrop's hair ribbon ! ” said Linnet in the deep 
voice of Mr. Dutchhouse. 

So they took off Helen's wide ribbon and tied the 
box up in it and made a big, upstanding bow, just as 
Helen wore it. 

Then they lay down in a guarding circle around it. 

And very soon, the Cronies, wearied by their adven- 
tures, curled up in their rugs and slept by their fire till 
morning. 


CHAPTER XVI 


The Rescue 

T hough Clarke had not been in Sageville very 
long, she had already learned the Sageville habit 
of turning to Miss Jennie in time of trouble. There- 
fore, when the first glimmers of dawn pierced the 
darkness, she had bade Thomas drive her to Aunty 
Jen’s pretty yellow and white house, in its lovely gar- 
den on the elm-arched street dowm by the river. Poor 
distracted Peters was still searching the countryside 
for the runaway Cronies. 

Clarice rang the doorbell very gently, as she did not 
want to awaken and alarm the household. But Aunty 
Jen was a light sleeper, and fortunately it was she who 
heard the ringing. She quickly slipped on her bou- 
doir robe and ran as fast as she could to the door. 

“Why, what is it, Clarice? Come in and sit 
down! ” For the faithful maid was white and shaken 
after her sleepless night. 

“ Oh, thank you ! I cannot,” she began, and then, 
in a sobbing voice, told Aunty Jen all about the lost 
Cronies. 

“Well, if that is all, don’t worry! They’re all 
187 


i88 


GIRLS’-NEST 


right. Trust those seven little rascals to keep out of 
trouble ! ’’ Aunty Jen reassured her. ‘‘ Did Peters and 
Thomas inquire in all the houses along the road ? 

Yes, mademoiselle.” 

‘‘ And did they look up all the lanes and turn- 
ings ? ” 

All but one.” 

Miss Jennie’s voice rang out in her hearty jovial 
laugh. Why, then,” she exclaimed, “ that one must 
be where they are! ” 

Pardon ; but I think not, miss. For, you see, there 
is nothing up that lane, no farm or residence, and it 
does not connect with any road; and, besides, trees 
have fallen, so they could not possibly get up the lane 
in an automobile.” 

‘‘ Nevertheless, we’ll look there for them, if every 
other place has been searched. You say trees have 
fallen across the road ? ” 

Several big trees.” 

H’m 1 Then I’ll get my bicycle and you can have 
Thomas put it into the automobile while I get dressed. 
My wheel can go where the machine cannot. Cheer 
up, Clarice! We’ll have them home before the morn- 
ing really begins.” 

Oh, thank you, mademoiselle ! I do pray so. I 
want to get them back before their parents begin to 
expect them at their homes. Can I not help to dress 
you?” 

Capable, energetic Miss Jennie laughed at the mere 


THE RESCUE 


189 

idea of having anybody dress her. “ No, thank you. 
ril be ready in a minute. Thomas may get the bicy- 
cle, though, and put it in the car. He’ll find the wheel 
in the cellar. Tell him to move carefully and not dis- 
turb the household,” she said and darted upstairs in 
her quick, quiet way. 

Youth does not need a soft couch, and the Cronies 
slept soundly rolled in their blankets on the hard floor 
of their little cabin. As the windows were nailed 
down, they had left the upper part of the doorway 
open, for air. Through this, an inquisitive sunbeam, 
one of the first of the day, glided and lit up the amus- 
ing picture that the little girls made. Its glow fell 
upon Antoinette’s face and woke her. 

As she sat up, rubbing her eyes sleepily, she heard a 
soft, clear whistle — the Crony whistle! 

‘‘Wake up! Wake up!” Antoinette roused the 
others. “Wake! Some one comes! ” 

All the little blanketed figures came to sitting pos- 
tures. 

The whistle was repeated. The Cronies whistled in 
reply. 

And then, “Well, you do look cosy and comfy!” 
came a merry voice in the doorway. 

“ Aunty Jen! Aunty Jen! ” cried all the little girls 
gleefully, running to her. “We might have known 
you’d find us ! ” 

Aunty Jen leaned her wheel against the house and 
climbed in through the door as the Cronies had done. 


190 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Seven excited voices all talking at once told her of 
their adventure in the storm. 

Linnet looked up a little anxiously, afraid of seeing 
reproof in Miss Jennie’s eyes, for she greatly valued 
the good opinion of this admired friend. Aunty Jen 
caught one of the wistful glances and put her arm 
around Linnet and gave her a hug. Hurry and 
dress,” she said to the Cronies, “ because I know that 
Linnet can hardly wait until she puts Peters’ mind at 
ease and lets him know that you are safe.” 

Now, Linnet had not been very much interested in 
Peters, except to be cross with him for not finding 
them at once. But, looking into Aunty Jennie’s smil- 
ing face, she suddenly saw her conduct in another light 
and realized the anxiety her naughtiness had caused 
him. 

“Yes; I do want him to know it,” said Linnet. 
“ And — I want to tell him I’m sorry, too.” 

Bobtail, who was standing next to Linnet when she 
said that, gave her hand a happy little squeeze. 

And, “If you say you’re sorry, it’s all right — 
that’s a Crony Rule,” said Alice. 

“We can’t dress. I’m afraid. Aunty Jen,” Jessie 
said. Because our dresses haven’t dried very well.” 

“ All right ! Come along in the blankets and carry 
the frocks. People will think I’ve been captured by 
the Indians. But let’s hurry up. We don’t want any- 
body’s father and mother to begin to fret.” 


THE RESCUE 191 

No. And we don’t want all the people going to 
church to see us in these rugs,’’ said Alice. 

Thomas and Peters will have to come back for the 
big car. It will take them both to get the trees out 
of the way,” said Miss Jennie. 

“ Do we have to walk home — all the way ? ” asked 
Helen. 

Miss Jennie laughed before she answered, for little 
Helen’s rug trailed far behind her and she surely 
would have looked funny going home on foot. 

No ; only to the end of the lane, dear. Thomas is 
in the main road with the small car. It will be a tight 
fit for you. I’ll go home on my wheel.” 

Oh, no! Please squeeze in with us! We can sit 
on laps,” begged Jessie, and all the others echoed her 
plea. 

All right. Come on, now. I’ll give each of you 
funny little bundles a lift through the doorway. 
What’s that on the floor? A box of candy? ” 

‘‘ Mercy! We were going to forget our silver cas- 
ket ! ” cried Alice, and the Cronies looked at one an- 
other blankly. You take care of it. Bobtail.” 

But Jessie grabbed it and said jokingly, “Never! 
It shall not fall into the hands of the enemy ! You take 
it, Lucia, and show it to Professor Bayne.” 

As they walked with some difficulty down the 
muddy lane. Aunt Jennie leading her wheel, they told 
her about their wonderful silver casket. 


192 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Well! You have had excitement and adventures! 
Professor Bayne will know about it, if anybody can/* 
she said. ‘'Of course, you want to be sure the boys 
did not put it there.’* 

“ Oh ! They couldn^t! I just know it’s real, Aunty 
Jen, and has been there ages and ages,” said Bobtail. 
" You’ll think so too when you look at it carefully. 
Isn’t this lovely sunshine? The world looks all 
washed clean.” 

As they stepped over the trunk of a fallen tree, they 
heard a “ Hallo ! ” and saw three boys in sweaters 
coming towards them. 

“ Now we can ask them if it’s their casket,” Aunty 
Jen suggested. 

But, “ Oh ! Please, don’t tell them ! ” the Cronies 
cried. 

" All right. Maybe we can find out without ask- 
ing.” 

“’Morning!” cried Tom Warner. “What’s this? 
Another Camp Fire Girls’ stunt?” 

“Good morning! No; it was a hearth-fiTt” said 
Aunty Jen. 

“ You girls must have been up mighty early,” said 
Robert Graham. “ We got up ourselves before day 
and came up to see if our camp was all right. We 
left our wheels in the road.” 

“No. We just woke up,” answered Alice. 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ We were out here all night,” Jessie said. 


THE RESCUE 


193 


“ You weren’t ! ” 

“Yes; we were. Out there in that little stone 
cabin. We were caught in the storm.” 

The boys became interested then. “ Our camp 
cabin ! Is everything all right ? ” 

“ The tent’s blown down,” said Bobtail. “ And we 
borrowed your matches and salt and pepper and pans 
and things and used up some wood. Do you mind? ” 

“ ’Course not,” Peter Demarest said. “ And we 
don’t mind the tent’s going over either. We can put 
it up again. But, say. Bobtail! Did you girls find 
anything else ? ” 

Anything else ! The Cronies exchanged disap- 
pointed glances. Could it be that their box was the 
boys’ after all? 

“ We found a tiny little box,” Jessie began sadly, 
but to their delight, Robert interrupted her, “ No. 
We don’t care about little boxes. But did you see 
anything of a sack of heavy things outside against the 
side of the house? That’s what we’re after.” 

“No. We weren’t outside any more than we could 
help.” 

The Cronies breathed a sigh of relief. 

“ Hope they’re all right. We dug up a lot of Indian 
arrow-heads and an old American rifle. Miss Jen- 
nie,” said Peter Demarest. “ And we want to sell 
them, if we can, to the Museum in New York and get 
a new camp outfit with the money. Hope nothing’s 
happened to them ! ” 


194 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Well, if they Ve been lying in the ground for a 
hundred years or so,’^ Miss Jennie said, I guess one 
storm more or less won’t hurt them. Sure you didn’t 
want a little black box from inside by the fireplace? ” 
Sure. What would we want of a little black 
box ? ” Tom replied, disdainfully. But Robert, think- 
ing of his treasures, was more wary. ‘‘ Sure you 
found it inside the house, not outside where our camp 
is ? ” he asked. 

“ Oh, very much inside the house ! ” Bobtail replied; 
“ Good-by, boys ! ” And the Cronies went by laugh- 
ing, while Lucia hugged the silver casket close. 

Thomas entirely forgot his dignified reserve and 
cried out his thanksgiving and delight when he saw 
the little Indians approaching. His regard for Miss 
Jennie’s wisdom deepened greatly. 

The Cronies, Aunt Jennie and her wheel made a 
very tight fit in the little roadster. 

“ We have to sit in three layers, like a cake,” said 
Bobtail. 

“ We’re piled on each other like chords of notes,” 
said musical Jessie. 

“ Aren’t you thmashed, Lucia and Bobtail ? ” asked 
Helen. “ I’m glad we’re little and can be on top, 
Antoinette.” 

I’m so hungry ! ” said Linnet. ‘‘ I certainly am 
glad we didn’t have to cook those peas for breakfast.” 

When the crowded car turned into the Van Alstyns’ 
gate, Peters, who had just arrived there in despair. 


THE RESCUE 195 

and the weary Clarice came running down to greet 
them and gave thanks. 

Peters was crying with relief and joy and Linnet 
was very glad she had made up her mind to ask his 
forgiveness. 

‘‘ Pm so sorry, Peters,” she said, as he lifted her 
down. 

That's all right, Miss Linnet,” said Peters, sur- 
prised and touched by his imperious little mistress’ apol- 
ogy. Pm only grateful you’re all safe and sound.” 

“ We’re all sorry, Peters,” said Bobtail merrily. 
‘‘ But we were even sorrier last night in the storm.” 

** Are you well ? How do you feel ? Did you take 
cold. Miss Linnet ? ” asked Clarice anxiously, for that 
frail little lady usually complained after any exertion. 

“Why, no! Pm all right,” said Linnet. “I’m 
just hungry. It was real cosy at the Dutchhouses’.” 

“Where?” 

“ At Mr. and Mrs. Dutchhouse’s, where we spent 
the night,” said Linnet teasingly, while the others 
laughed. 

Clarice was pleased to see her in such radiant spirits. 
“ Come in, all, now and have breakfast,” said she. 
“ The men will go around to all your houses for 
clothes for you.” 

“ Breakfast ! Breakfast ! Hurray ! ” cried the hun- 
gry Cronies. 

“ Pm afraid we’ll be late for Sunday-School this 
morning. Aunty Jen,” said Bobtail, for Aunty Jen was 


GIRLS’-NEST 


196 

her Sunday-School superintendent. Will you ex- 
cuse us ‘ for good reason ’ ? ” 

Yes, indeed. In spite of the sunshine, it will be 
truthful if I mark you ‘ Excused on account of rain,' " 
laughed Aunty Jen. “ But, dear me ! I’ll be late, my- 
self, if I don’t hurry home and get ready. Good-by, 
all ! ” jumping on her wheel. 

Good-by, and thank you, thank you, mademoi- 
selle ! ” cried the grateful Clarice. 

'‘Three cheers for Aunty Jen!” called the rescued 
Cronies. 


CHAPTER XVII 


Plans and Projects 

E very morning when the Cronies reached 
school they crowded about Lucia and asked 
with eager curiosity whether Professor Bayne had 
sent them any message about their precious box. 

But Lucia always smiled and answered, Father 
said to wait a little longer. He’ll send for us when 
he’s ready.” 

Whenever the history lesson touched upon their 
own patriotic State of New Jersey, the Cronies ex- 
changed mysterious glances, thinking of their treasure. 

One morning Miss West said, There is no State in 
the Union that gave more to the cause of our country’s 
freedom — more men or mbre possessions — than did 
this New Jersey of ours. Why, nearly every one of 
the little Colonial houses you see all about here is a 
real temple of heroism!” and Alice, catching Jessie’s 
eye across the room, framed with her lips the word 
‘‘ Dutchhouse ! ” 

And once, when the teacher spoke of the courage 
and gallantry of the French officers and men who had 
helped us to our liberty, Bobtail, who was usually 
197 


GIRLS’-NEST 


198 

very careful of her deportment and found it pleasant 
and comfortable to obey the rules, could not help whis- 
pering to her deskmate, Antoinette, “ The Silver Cas- 
ket, ma chere! And she called her Lafayette,” 
that day at recess, in Miss West’s presence, and made 
that good lady smile ‘‘ at that original, humorous little 
Bettison girl.” 

“ He’ll probably have something to tell us by the 
F. S. C. meeting this afternoon,” said Jessie, one Sat- 
urday morning, as she and Bobtail stood on the bridge 
across the Jopi. They were idly watching some boys 
fishing on the shore and flocks of bluebirds sailing in a 
sky as blue as the birds. 

I hope so. I shall certainly burst into little pieces 
with curiosity, if he doesn’t, and every little piece will 
turn into a question-mark and run after Professor 
Bayne!” said Bobtail. ‘‘Oh! Look, Jess! The 
jewel- weed flowers are coming out! See how lovely 
and yellow they look in those pale reeds! Like sun- 
shine.” 

“ And how the drops of water hang on the leaves 
like jewels! Do you remember, Bobbie, the first time 
Aunty Jen and our mothers showed us why people 
called it jewel-weed, and how excited we were about it 
and threw water on the leaves to see it ‘ jewel,’ until 
we were all wet?” 

“ Yes, indeed. It was right over there in that 
clump at the end of the bridge. Why, — look, Jessie! 
Isn’t that Antoinette, sitting there by herself? ” 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


199 

‘‘ Yes ; I believe it is. And she looks as if some- 
thing were the matter with her, too. Let’s go see.” 

‘‘All right. Wait till I get my dogs. Pinta! Nina! 
Where are you now? Do you see them, Jessie? Fm 
afraid Fm not a good dog-owner at all. I spoil them 
so. Pinta! Nina! Pinta! They don’t pay the least 
attention when I whistle. Father brought me a book 
about how to bring them up and I read it ; but I don’t 
believe Pinta and Nina ever did. Anyway they don’t 
do a single thing it says. Alice’s big brother says I 
ought to spank them, but I just can't, Pinta, Nina! 
Whew-ew-ew ! ” she whistled. 

“You’d better not spank them! Fll spank you if 
you do. Why, there they are. Bob! ’Way over there 
by Antoinette — the rascals ! Come on.” 

Pinta and Nina were disobedient, to be sure, but 
they were performing a good and kindly office just 
then. They were comforting Antoinette, who was in- 
deed in graver trouble than the Cronies knew. 

The “ little brown sparrow ” sat dejectedly on a 
stone by the river-bank. The jewel- weeds waved their 
golden censers and sparkled their diamond pendants 
above her head, but could not cheer her. A big tear 
hung on her lashes, just like the drops on their foliage. 
But she did have to smile now and then at the cuddle- 
some caresses that Bobtail’s two pretty pets gave her 
and at their funny antics as they chased each other 
along the river-bank. 

Antoinette was naturally a serene little person and 


-200 


GIRLS’-NEST 


had always been bright and smiling since the Cronies 
took her into their play. Bobtail and Jessie were quite 
sure she must have had some real reason for being 
sorry. 

Antoinette never sulks/* Bobtail whispered. And, 
** Hello, Sparrow ! ** she called out in a cheery voice. 
Hello, Bobbie ! Hello, Jess ! ’* 

What are you doing, sitting there all by yourself 
in the sun, like Little Sally Walker? ** asked Jessie. 

“ Who is Little Sally Walker, and why does she sit 
in the sun ? ” Antoinette asked in turn. 

Oh, she’s just a song! Little Sally Walker, sitting 
in the snn'' sang Jessie. “ Is something the matter, 
Antoinette ? ” 

“Yes. Maybe my Mamma and I shall have to 
leave this dear Sageville.” 

“ Oh, Antoinette ! ” cried two sympathetic voices. 
“ No!” 

“ But yes ! And I am so happy here with you 
all.” 

“ Why ? Why do you have to go ? ” 

Maybe we have to. Maybe not. You see — I 
will tell you the trouble.** 

Then Antoinette told her worry. 

The Misses Harding in the city, at whose school 
Mme. Le Grand taught, now preferred to have a 
French teacher who would live at the school — so that 
she could help the boarding pupils study their lesson 
at night and converse with them in French at meal- 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


201 


time. Of course, Mme. Le Grand could not live there, 
for she had to stay with her little daughter and the 
Hardings did not care to have Antoinette dwell at 
the school. So Antoinette’s mother would have to 
resign at the end of the season. She had tried and 
tried to find another position in New York or nearby, 
but had not succeeded. 

‘‘ A school ifi Philadelphia wants her to come to 
them,” said Antoinette. So if we do not find a 
school near here before vacation begins, we shall have 
to take that and move away. We move so many, 
many times! As soon as I have the little friends I 
go somewhere new.” 

“ Well, you’re not going to leave these little friends. 
Miss Sparrow Lafayette I ” said Bobtail decidedly. 
‘‘ There’s lots of time before vacation, and lots of 
schools.” 

'‘Don’t fret, Antoinette,” Jessie said. "Don’t go 
sitting alone being sad. I just feel sure you can stay 
here.” 

Antoinette brightened, and said, " I do hope so ! I 
came out here to Sally Walker,” — she smiled, — "be- 
cause my mother is at home to-day, and I did not want 
to let her see me feeling so sorry.” 

" Well, don’t feel sorry any more. Because it isn’t 
going to happen ! ” Bobtail decreed firmly. 

" Maybe there’s a charm in our silver box and maybe 
it’s specially for you, because the Lilies of France are 
on it ! ” said Jessie. 


202 


GIRLS’-NEST 


And — oh ! — maybe we’ll hear all about it to- 
day ! ” cried Bobtail. 

‘‘ Hey-o, Bobtail ! Hey-o, Jessie ! Hey-o, Little- 
girl-I-don’t-know-your-name ! ” said a voice behind 
them. Hey-o, Pinta! Hey-o, Nina! Hey-o, ev’y- 
body! Hey-o!” 

“ Hello, Libby Dot,” they answered, and How do 
you do, Mrs. Clinton ? ” they said, curtseying to her 
mother. 

Libby Dot, in a very stiff pink frock, her tiny pigtail 
tied with a big pink bow, had one hand in her 
mother’s; the other held that of a roly-poly, fat little 
boy in a pale blue linen sailor-suit that he filled to over- 
flowing. 

Zis is my friend,” said Libby Dot. ‘‘ Tell Bobtail 
your name,” she instructed her small companion. 

‘‘ My name’s Billy-William,” he said in a strong, 
manly voice. ‘‘ Billy- William Turner Burley — that’s 
my name.” 

“ All zat is Billy William’s name,” said Libby Dot 
proudly, as they went away. 

Antoinette laughed then and promised not to fret 
and to come to the meeting in Crony House that after- 
noon, bright and gay, and the friends separated and 
went home for luncheon. 

Nevertheless when Crony meeting came. Bobtail 
still felt a little anxious about Antoinette. 

** Everybody’s here except Lucia and Antoinette,” 
she said. ** And Lucia said she’d be a little late. The 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


203 

dressmaker’s at her house to-day. I do hope Sparrow 
isn’t sad again.” 

‘^Thad? What’s the matter with her?” asked 
Helen, and Bobtail and Jessie told the others of An- 
toinette’s anxiety. 

I’ll get my grandmother to give them some 
money,” Linnet said impulsively, and Helen cried out, 
“ How nithe ! ” but the others shook their heads. 

No, Linnet,” said Jessie. “ I’m sure Mme. Le 
Grand would not accept money from any one. Do 
you think she would. Bobtail ? ” 

No, indeed. I’m sure she wouldn’t. It’s sweet 
of Linnet to think of it, though.” 

“ I don’t see why not,” Linnet said rather crossly. 
“ I’m going to ask her.” 

No; please don’t,” Jessie urged. ** I’m sure you’d 
just hurt their feelings.” 

‘‘Oh! All right!” Linnet submitted. “If they’d 
rather go away from here than take it ! ” 

“ I’m sure they would,” said Jessie earnestly. “ But 
there must be something we can do. Remember 
Crony Rule Number Seven : When it Seems Hard, Say 
*I CAN!' Think of something. Bobtail, — quick!” 

“We — ell! Oh! I’ll tell you! Let every Crony 
ask her father and mother or grandmother or some 
other grown-up to please, please, please find a posi- 
tion for Mme. Le Grand near here. Tell them to- 
night, and remind them every single day until they 
do it.” 


204 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘ Fine ! Til tell my grandfather every morning 
and ask him every night/^ said Linnet. 

And Lucia’s father is a professor. He ought to 
know about lots of schools,” said Alice. ‘‘ We’ll tell 
Lucia to ask him.” 

‘‘And we’ll athk Aunty Jen, too,” said Helen. 
“ She alwayth can ! ” 

“ Poor Antoinette ! It must be perfectly horrid to 
be poor ! ” sighed Linnet. 

Jessie laughed. “ Why, no ; it isn’t a bit! ” she said 
frankly. “ We’ve always been poor and we like it. 
Of course, there are lots of things we’d like to have, 
and I do so want Father to sell his opera because it 
would make him happy to have people hear the lovely 
music he made. But it’s heaps of fun. Linnet, making 
things ourselves and planning everything. Mother 
says nobody could buy with money the good times 
we have doing without it.” 

All the Cronies agreed with that, because they knew 
that they had more fun in Jessie Van Alstyn’s little 
old house, where everything was plain and pretty 
and homemade, than they did in any other. 

“ Here comes Antoinette — and Lucia, too ! ” cried 
Alice and gave the Crony whistle. 

“ Did your father find out about the Silver Box?” 

“ Does he know yet ? ” 

“ Did you come to tell us ? ” 

‘‘ What was in it?” 

The Cronies pelted Lucia with questions. 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 205 

She put up her hands 'to hold them off and laugh- 
ingly replied, “Wait! Wait! How can I tell you 
anything when you chatter so? Antoinette's a good, 
patient child. She walked nearly all the way with me 
and never asked ! " 

“ Well," said Jessie, laughing too, ‘‘ Miss West 
says the French have very good manners. But what 
did he say, Lucia ? " 

“ He said to wait until the end of this meeting and 
then — maybe — if you were very, very, very good 
— " she paused mysteriously. 

“ Oh ! What ? What ? " cried the others. 

“ Well, you just wait and see ! " 

“ Oh, dear ! I suppose we must ! Do you know, 
Lucia ? " asked Alice. 

“No; of course not. And it's such a tease, living 
in the same house with the secret ! " 

“ What shall we do till the end of the meeting? " 
asked Linnet. 

“ We have to make up our minds about the Crony 
Party," said Bobtail. “ About when we'll have it and 
what it's to be." 

“ What's the Crony Party ? " asked Antoinette and 
Linnet together, and then hooked fingers and each 
made a wish, because they'd said the same words at 
the same time. 

“ I forgot you two didn't know," Bobtail explained. 
“ Once in awhile we give a Crony Party and invite 
our whole class, because we don't want the F. S. C.'s to 


2o6 


GIRLS’-NEST 


be selfish and just fun for us. We planned to have 
this next one in the spring before school closes and 
before examinations come bothering along. And so 
it’s time to get ready now.” 

‘‘We each saved up for it all season. Nobody was 
allowed to put in more than a dollar altogether, 
though,” said Lucia. “ And now we have four dollars 
and seventy-five cents. I’m the treasurer.” 

“ I wath the one that couldn’t thave a whole dollar,” 
lisped Helen regretfully. “ I had to thweep out the 
thleeping porch theveral times and do without heapth 
of thingth to get the theventy-five thenth. My mother 
doethn’t believe in giving children much money.” 

“ That was fine, Helen ! And you’re the littlest, 
you know,” Bobtail comforted her. 

“ I have twenty-five cents,” said Antoinette timidly. 
“ That will make it five dollars.” 

“Oh! We can do anything with all that! It will 
be a dandy party ! ” cried Bobtail. 

“You can't do anything, you mean!” said Linnet 
scornfully. “ You couldn’t even buy the refresh- 
ments.” 

“ Oh ! Mothers are allowed to give the ice-cream 
and cakes at Crony Parties,” Bobtail explained. “ But 
they’re not allowed to give anything else. It’s my 
turn to arrange the party — we each have a turn to 
get it up — so my mother must give the goodies this 
time. So, you see, five dollars will be just heaps to 
do the fancy part and get up something funny with.” 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


207 


Linnet turned up her pretty nose and laughed pity- 
ingly. You can't do a single thing with five dol- 
lars,” said she. Why, you’d take lots more than that 
for the decorations alone. You couldn’t have any 
music or anything. My class at Harding’s has given 
lots of parties and every single girl had to put in more 
than five dollars. And I’ve given birthday parties 
every year, myself ; and the bills have been enormous. 
Grandfather says.” 

But little girls don’t give enormous parties in 
Sageville, Linnet,” said Bobtail. “ Fm sure we can 
have a splendiferous time with five dollars. When 
we want decorations we get them out of our gardens 
or the woods, and Jessie’s mother is our musician — 
so we don’t need money for those. I guess we’ll get 
along all right.” 

“ It will be a very silly, baby party, then,” said Lin- 
net, in her irritating grown-up manner. ‘‘ I’d be just 
ashamed to have it. I’ll tell you what to do. Let me 
give the Crony Party at my house and my grand- 
mother will pay for it all. Then it will be a real 
party.” 

The Cronies were silent. They looked uncomfort- 
ably at one another. They knew it was kind of Linnet 
to make that generous offer, but most of them felt 
that they liked their simple, own Crony Party 
better. 

Thanks, Linnet. But — do you think it would be 
a really Crony Party, that way ? ” Lucia asked the oth- 


2o8 


GIRLS^NEST 


ers. “ I think it would be just Linnet’s party and 
sort of different.” 

“ I think so, too,” said Jessie. “ You see. Linnet, 
we know we can give a good five-dollar party, and we 
have all of us made cheap parties lots and lots of 
times, and had fun at them too.” 

“ We like to do things ourselves instead of buying 
them. It’s more fun,” Lucia added. 

‘‘ I think you are just as mean as you can be,” Lin- 
net said, looking angry. She had not had a wilful 
crying spell in a long, long time, but one seemed very 
near now. “ I’ll give a party of my own and just 
show you ! I don’t want to have anything to do with 
a little baby party like that. I’d be ashamed to tell the 
girls at Hardings’ about it. Why, my birthday party 
last year was so fine it was in the society news in the 
papers ! So there ! ” 

“We don’t care about being in the society news. 
Linnet,” said Bobtail. “ What good does that do ? I 
was in the paper after I fell out of the second-story 
window at Lucia’s house, but it didn’t make me feel 
a bit better. Just wait. You’ll see if we can’t give 
nice parties in Sageville.” 

Then Linnet began to cry. The Cronies exchanged 
sad glances. “ We’d better give in to her,” Alice whis- 
pered. “ She’ll be mad.” And Helen nodded. 

Linnet heard Alice’s whisper. “Yes; I will be 
mad,” she declared. “And I just won’t come to the 
party at all.” 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


209 

‘‘ Oh, Linnet ! It will spoil things so to have any- 
body mad ! ” Lucia pleaded. 

‘‘ I don’t care ! ” sobbed Linnet. 

‘‘ Shall we let her? ” Alice whispered again. 

“ No,” said Bobtail aloud. “ I don’t see why we 
should give up our Crony Party for just one little girl. 
When we started the F. S. C.’s and Aunt Jennie helped 
us with the rules and things, she said whenever we had 
any different ideas about what to do we should vote 
and everybody say ‘ Yes ’ or ‘No.’ And she said we 
should do what the most wanted, no matter what 
anybody thought, and everybody must be pleasant 
about it. So let’s vote now. Don’t cry, Linnet. It’s 
the only fair way, Aunty Jen says. Of course Linnet 
wants hers and I want mine, so we two won’t vote at 
all. Now ! Lucia, do you vote for Linnet to give the 
fine, bought party or for us to give the regular Crony 
one with our five dollars ? ” 

“ I vote for Bobtail and a regular Crony Party,” 
said Lucia. 

“ So do I,” said Jessie. 

“ That makes two. What do you want, Alice ? ” 

^ Why, it’s all the same to me, Bobtail. I don’t 
care,” said Alice. 

“ That’s one for me,” sobbed Linnet. 

“ No, — Alice hasn’t voted for anybody at all, yet,” 
said Bobtail. “You must decide one way or the 
other, Alice.” And all the F. S. C.’s waited anxiously 
for Alice’s vote. 


210 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Well, then, — nobody’s voted for Linnet’s side yet ; 
so I guess I will,” said Alice. 

“ Tho will I,” said Helen. “ I kind of think it 
would be fun to have a great big party at Linnet’s 
houthe, for a change.” 

‘‘ Two for Linnet’s house and two for my Crony 
Party,” said Bobtail. “ Antoinette ? ” 

‘‘ I’d like better the little plain party with Bobtail,” 
said Antoinette. 

“ Three for Bobtail and two for Linnet,” said Jes- 
sie. So Bobtail wins.” 

‘‘ She doesn’t at all ! She only had one more than 
I did ! ” cried Linnet stormily. 

Bobtail patted her shoulder but Linnet pulled away 
from her crossly. Bobtail felt very sorry. She and 
Linnet had become such good friends and Linnet had 
begun to seem almost a true Crony. But she knew 
it was right to stand by the vote of the F. S. C.’s and 
not to give in to Linnet’s temper. Still, she was very 
unhappy about it, for she could see that Linnet really 
felt abused and unappreciated. And the vote had been 
very close, to be sure. 

Bobtail tried to think of a way to make things 
pleasant and happy again. “ Say / can! ' ” she whis- 
pered to herself. And then, of course, she thought of 
a way. 

Why, aren’t we silly to quarrel about nothing?” 
she began pleasantly. 

‘Ht is something! ” Linnet tried to interrupt. 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


211 


But Bobtail went right on, ‘'Why not give two 
parties and then everybody will be happy ! 

They all looked up then and Linnet stopped whim- 
pering. 

“Two parties? On five dollars?’’ queried prac- 
tical Alice and shook her yellow head doubtfully. 

“No; but let Linnet give the party and pay for it 
all, as she kindly offered to, at her house; and we’ll 
give the regular Crony Party besides on the five dol- 
lars. And Linnet can have Alice and Helen to help 
her get ready, because they said they like that kind 
of party and the rest of us can do ours. And we can 
each get other friends to help work, if we need them. 
Will that do. Linnet?” 

“ Ye-es,” rather reluctantly, for she really preferred 
to have Bobtail, and indeed all the Cronies, work with 
her. “ All right ! And I’ll show you how real city 
parties are,” she said. 

“ All right. That will be nice,” said Bobtail good- 
naturedly. “Now, when shall we have the parties? 
We can’t meet next Saturday because that’s the day 
before Flower Sunday and we have to help Aunt Jen 
make daisy chains to decorate the Old Ladies’ Home 
with. Can you be ready the Saturday after that. Lin- 
net?” 

“Of course, I can,” condescendingly. 

“Well, then, have your party that week and we’ll 
take the next week after that. There’ll be time for 
both parties before examinations begin.” 


212 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Shall we invite the whole class to both parties or 
just to Bob’s ? ” asked Lucia. 

“ No. rd rather have mine just for our own 
friends,” said Linnet. Grandmother doesn’t invite 
everybody to her parties — just people she likes. And 
I’ll ask a lot of the girls from New York, too. I’d 
like to show them that we have a nice place and good 
times, even if it is ’way out in the country. So please 
wear your very prettiest dresses and tell the ones you 
invite to do so, too.” 

‘‘Shall we have boys too? We always have the 
boys at ours. They behave all right,” said Alice. 

“ They’ll feel left out if yoii don’t,” said Bobtail. 

“ Oh, yes. If you want to. I’ll have some city 
boys, too, though I don’t know many. Ours was just 
a girls’ school.” 

“All right. Now that’s fixed,” said Bobtail, and 
kissed Linnet, who returned the kiss a little shame- 
facedly, already a little sorry for her bad temper. 

But nevertheless she said, teasingly, “ We’ll have 
another vote after the parties are over. Miss Althea, 
and see which one they think was the nicest then — my 
real party or the one that cost five dollars. As if any- 
body could give a good party on that! Unless you’re 
not going to have anything but air and water ! ” 

“ All right,” said Bobtail, smilingly accepting the 
challenge. “ We’ll not let each other know what we’re 
doing until the parties come, and then we’ll see. You 


PLANS AND PROJECTS 


213 


and Alice and Helen keep yours a secret and we'll keep 
ours — if we can. Now come to the house with me, 
please, Jessie. The cook just whistled and that means 
we can each have a hot biscuit and honey. We’ll 
hurry back with them,” she told the rest. 

What kind of party are you going to have, Bob- 
bie?” Jessie asked anxiously, as they went into the 
kitchen. ‘‘ You see, Linnet does have some very 
grand ones. Aunt May lets her have everything she 
wants. You’ll have to think hard to get a good idea 
to beat her.” 

I have an idea already. Linnet gave it to me 
herself.” 

She did ? What was it ? I won’t tell.” 

‘‘ An air and water party ! ” 

Bob ! Whatever do you mean ? ” 

‘^You’ll see!” 

The Bettisons’ cook, a big, good-natured colored 
woman, was just putting down a tray of big, thick, 
flaky biscuits dripping with honey. 

‘‘Oh! Thanks, Tildy,” Bobtail said. “There are 
the biscuits all ready, Jess. Take one side of the 
tray, please — Wasn’t that the Crony whistle? ” 

“Yes. And Lucia’s calling. Can you hear what 
she says ? ” 

They ran to the kitchen window, holding the tray 
carefully. 

“ What did you say, Lucia ? ” they cried out. 


214 


GIRLS’-NEST 


And her reply almost made them drop the tray of 
biscuits in their excitement. It even made them for- 
get the rival parties altogether. 

For Lucians voice rang out from the Crony House 
door, P/ease — bring — an — extra — biscuit — be- 
cause — my — father — is — here — with — the — 
Silver — Box ! 


CHAPTER XVIII 


A Letter to France 


HE Cronies could not doubt now that the box 



X hey had found was really silver, for Professor 
Bayne had shined it up until every one of the fleur-de;; 
lis — the Lilies of France, as Antoinette had said — 
and every scroll and curlicue of the decoration spar- 
kled brightly. 

He sat on the Crony House steps holding it on his 
knee and all the Cronies sat on the grass and on the 
stones in front of him, eating their honey-biscuits and 
waiting impatiently for their magic box to be opened. 

Professor Bayne looked smilingly at the eager 
young faces before him. 

^^Was it a mystery-history tale, really ?’' Bobtail 
asked. 

Is there anything in the box, truly. Father?’* 
queried Lucia. I’ve been so afraid we’d find it 
empty after all.” 

‘‘Of course there’s something in it,” Jessie reas- 
sured her. “ Nobody’d ever lock up an empty box and 
hide it. Isn’t there, Professor Bayne? ” 

“ Yes ; there is. And it is a mystery-history story, 
Bobbie. But I haven’t found out all the mystery yet. 


2i6 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Maybe you Cronies can help me. Now! One — two 
— three I ’’ And he slowly turned a newly made little 
key of old-fashioned design and unlocked the Silver 
Box. 

The Cronies held their breath. 

Professor Bayne lifted out of the box some impres- 
sive looking papers, neatly folded in legal style and 
yellow with age. Most of them bore great red rounds 
of sealing wax, but one, which he lifted more tenderly, 
was unsealed. As he unfolded this one he took out 
a withered, crumbly, brown handful of something. 

“ A few pressed New Jersey blue asters, some New 
Jersey Michaelmas daisies, small sprays of cardinalis 
and goldenrod and an Autumn leaf, that grew in these 
hills and were picked by a romantic young fellow a 
hundred years ago ! ’’ He looked so thoughtfully at 
the old posey — its bloom so long departed — that the 
Cronies were silent. 

“ This paper,” said Professor Bayne, “ is a letter 
written in the year 1778 by a very young officer in 
Washington’s army to his very young wife in France ! ” 

“ In France! ” You see, Antoinette! ” It was 
a Frenchman!” “They are the Lilies of France!” 
the elated Cronies cried. 

“ The letter was never received by her, never read 
by any one until I read it myself,” said the good Pro- 
fessor. “ Shall I translate it to you or tell you about 
it?” 

“ Oh ! Tell us, please ! ” 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


217 


“ When the American Colonists were trying to be 
free, the young Marquis de Lafayette ’’ — everybody 
smiled at Antoinette — “ and several other noble young 
French officers who loved the cause of freedom came 
to America to help us. I don’t know what we could 
have done without the help they gave us, especially in 
drilling our men and teaching this new country many 
useful things it was too young to know. 

“ Among these ardent young champions of liberty 
was a lad — he was only twenty-one — the son of a 
noble house. His father was a distinguished Count, 
an important and great friend of the King of France. 
This Count did not believe that people should be free 
to govern themselves, but thought they should be 
subject to kings and nobles. He was afraid that the 
French people, too, would try to get rid of the ruling 
class and become free, if such ideas as these went 
around in the world. And, indeed, in just a few 
years they did make themselves free, and are glo- 
riously free to-day. 

“ Therefore the nobleman thought his son exceed- 
ingly foolish and even wicked to think of aiding the 
American Colonists in the revolt against their distant 
king. He was very disagreeable and severe with him 
and made life unpleasant and threatening for him and 
for his girlish wife, who was very young to be a wife 
at all. 

** But she loved liberty, too, enough to make sac- 
rifices for it, and urged her husband to go away se- 


2i8 GIRLS’-NEST 

cretly and join his friend Lafayette in America. And 
this he did.” 

Wasn’t she brave to let him go ! ” exclaimed Lucia. 

Yes, indeed. But she was not left alone, as she 
had a wee baby boy to comfort her in his absence.” 

Oh, Father! How do you know all that? ” asked 
Lucia. 

I found most of it out from the letters and the 
papers. Puss. But wait a bit,” said the Professor. 

He came over the sea in a small trading vessel and 
had many adventures in storm and in danger of cap- 
ture by the British. But at last he reached this coun- 
try safely and served her well — though he was often 
sad and weary and just a homesick boy, longing for his 
young wife and tiny baby and his quiet home in 
France.” 

I’m sorrier for her'' said Bobtail. “ Mother says 
women always have the hardest part of wars.” 

‘‘ Indeed they do,” the Professor agreed heartily. 

Let us therefore pray that they will do all they can 
to stop wars forever. Bobtail dear.” 

“ Please go on ! Go on 1 ” Linnet urged. 

Well, at this time there stood, at the edge of a 
little grove, up a little lane leading from the King’s 
Highway, not many miles from here, a small, strong, 
square stone house. If ever you run away in an auto- 
mobile and are kept out all night in a storm, pray re- 
member it. It’s a good place to pass the night.” 

The Cronies laughed. 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


2ig 

“ Our house ! ” they said. 

** The same little house and not very different from 
the way it looks now, except that there was probably 
a neat garden about it in those days and a comfortable 
settle-bench at the door ; and, inside, it was, I suppose, 
cosy and agreeable. 

“ This small stone house had been built by the 
Dutch settlers many, many years before the time of 
our story, when this part of New Jersey was a Dutch 
settlement. But when it passed into the hands of the 
English the Dutch family who lived there had moved 
away. It belonged to some people of English descent, 
when our tale begins. 

‘‘Now these people — their name was Barton — 
sided with the British and tried to oppose the Ameri- 
can patriots in every way and even to betray them 
to the enemy when they could. So the American 
Congress decided to send them and others like them 
away and sell their lands. 

“ When this little house and the farmlands around 
it were sold, our friend, the young French officer, hap- 
pened to be near by. He thought that, in case his 
own beloved land of France should never become free 
as he hoped, he might like to bring his wife and baby 
to this new country he had helped to make. At any 
rate he wanted to own a little bit of this new America 
that was almost as dear to him as his lovely France. 
So he bought the Bartons’ small Dutch house and 
farm. 


220 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ Near by, on the Paramus Road, lay another farm 
that belonged to some sturdy patriots named Van der 
Haven. The British had burned their house and 
destroyed their crops. So this good French officer, 
hearing about their trouble, generously let them live 
in the house he had purchased and cultivate his lands 
about it for their own use.’' 

So the Van der Havens were the real Mr. and Mrs. 
Dutchhouse, you see,” said Linnet. 

‘‘ Did they have a little girl named Raindrop ? ” 
asked Bobtail, laughing. 

“ Perhaps. I don’t know. History is silent on 
that point,” replied Professor Bayne. 

Well, in 1778,” he continued, “ our young French- 
man took part in the Battle of Monmouth and did very 
good service for which he received a special letter of 
admiration from General Washington. This is it — a 
precious document,” he said, lifting a folded paper 
reverently from the box. ‘‘ Shortly afterward, to- 
ward the autumn of that year, he was called upon to 
do a bit of secret and dangerous work, to penetrate 
the enemy’s lines, going through the British General 
Clinton’s outposts, disguised as a French trapper 
from the North Woods. They chose him because he 
spoke French and because he was very clever and 
brave. On the way, he passed his own little cottage 
and farm one night in a wild storm — ” 

‘‘We know about that — how it can storm there,” 
said Linnet. 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


221 


** He went into the house and spent the night with 
the Van der Havens.” 

“ Why, Professor Bayne ! That's almost exactly 
the way we played they did ! ” exclaimed Bobtail. 

** Indeed? Now, you see, there were very few 
ships taking mail across the ocean in those troubled 
war-times, and our young Frenchman felt that he 
wanted to write to his wife and baby before he went 
farther on his hazardous undertaking. He thought 
that perhaps he might not see them again, if he should 
fall into the hands of the British. So he made the 
Van der Havens promise they would forward the let- 
ter to France as soon as they could and he wrote a 
long, long one and told his wife all that IVe been tell- 
ing you about his doings in America. It is a very 
sweet, loving, hopeful, enthusiastic letter,” — he patted 
it. ** I wish she could have read it. He told her, too, 
that he was leaving some valued papers, including 
those that proved this New Jersey house and farm to 
be his, with his good friends, the Van der Havens. 
He said he had locked them up in the flat silver box 
the King of France had given him for a birthday gift 
when he was a wee baby and that he wanted his own 
baby to have it some day. That is all the Silver Box 
tells us — as yet,” said the Professor. 

But why didn’t the Van der Somethings send the 
letter to France? ” asked Linnet. 

Why didn’t he come back for the box ? ” asked 
Bobtail. 


222 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘What happened to his wife and the baby? Did 
he ever see them more ? asked Antoinette. 

“What became of the Van der Havens?” cried 
Jessie. 

“What happened to demanded Helen. 

“ What happened to everybody ? ” Lucia queried. 

“ Who owns the house now ? Do we have to give 
them the box? ” asked Alice. 

“ Well, ril try to answer you all at once, as nearly 
as I can,” said Professor Bayne, smiling at their in- 
terest. “ I don't know what happened to the Van der 
Havens. Maybe they were scared away by the Brit- 
ish. Maybe they bought some other farm of their 
own. Anyway, they did not succeed in getting the 
letter off to France and they evidently hid the silver 
box and its precious contents just where you children 
found it. It had been lying there more than a hun- 
dred years. I suppose they let the owner know that 
it was there. But he was killed the next year in the 
defense of Closter and never came back to get it.” 

“ Oh ! The poor wife and baby ! ” sighed Bobtail. 

“ Yes. That is the worst of war, my dears. Now. 
we are as good friends with our noble mother-country, 
England, as with our sister-republic, France; and they 
are both free lands of free people, as we are; and all 
the national wounds are healed. But the long-past 
sorrow of that little French lady and child we cannot 
redeem. Please be, we shall never have wars any 
more ! ” 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 223 

‘‘Who owns the farm now?” persisted Alice. 
“ Do we have to give back the box? ” 

“ IVe been looking that up,” said the Professor. 
“I went all the way to Trenton to see about it. As 
soon as peace was declared the Legislature of the 
State of New Jersey, appreciating as it should the 
work of this valiant young French nobleman, decided 
that his family and their children and all their de- 
scendants forever should never have to pay taxes on 
this farm, but should have it free always. So there 
it stands. Nobody has ever come to claim it, because, 
perhaps, nobody wrote about it to the young wife and 
baby. Or perhaps they were lost track of when the 
nobles were overturned in the French Revolution. 
That I do not know. Now — I want to ask you 
Cronies a serious question.” 

“ Yes, sir? ” wonderingly. 

“ You are grateful to this brave youth who loved 
your land and your liberty as dearly as he did his own 
— dearly enough to give his life for them?” 

Yes, sir.” “ Yes, indeed.” “ Of course,” the 
Cronies assented, gravely and earnestly. 

‘‘ And you would do anything to prove it, if you 
could?” 

‘^Oh, yes!” 

“ Well, I suppose his baby grew up and had children 
and they grew up and had children, too, and they 
grew up and so on ! So there are probably some peo- 
ple somewhere in France right now who really own 


GIRLS’-NEST 


224 

this farm that our State gave tax-free to their great- 
great-great-grandfather. Nobody in all these years 
has thought of finding them. Nobody has been just 
enough, or thoughtful enough, or grateful and patri- 
otic enough to do so. Once in awhile farmers here- 
abouts try to buy this land and find that they cannot 
because of the unknown owners in France. But that 
is all that has ever been done — Well? ” He looked 
searchingly at the Cronies, and they looked question- 
ingly at him. 

At last, You said that you wanted to ask us a 
serious question,’’ Lucia reminded him. 

“ I have asked it. Think a minute,” replied Pro- 
fessor Bayne. 

The Cronies looked at him, rather dazed. 

At length Bobtail ventured, timidly, “ You mean 
zve ought to try to find them?” 

He smiled. “ Exactly what I mean. Consider. 
You found the Silver Box, you know. It lay there a 
hundred years waiting for just you seven little girls 
to find it. So it’s a Crony problem, I think, — and a 
Crony duty.” 

“ But we’re just little girls. Father ! ” Lucia pro- 
tested. “ How can we ? ” 

'‘What difference does your little-girliness make? 
None at all! Are you willing to take the trouble? 
That’s the real question. You always say you want 
the Cronies to be useful, you know.” 

The Cronies, flushing with enthusiasm, cried out : 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


225 


‘‘Oh! Yes!’’ 

“We’d love to!” 

“ Maybe they’re poor ! ” 

“ Maybe there’s a little girl great-great-great-grand- 
daughter ! ” 

“ If we only could ! ” 

“ It’s just like a story! ” 

“Think! If we should find them! ” 

But their hearts failed right afterward and they 
added sadly: 

“ But, O dear ! I don’t see how we ever can ! ” 

“ ’Way off in France and so long ago and every- 
thing!” 

“ What could little girls do ? ” 

“ What could we do ? ” 

“ We wouldn’t even know how to begin ! ” 

Then Bobtail said firmly. “ F. S. C.s ! Sing all to- 
gether Crony Rule Number Seven! ” 

And the Cronies all sang together, “ When it seems 
hard, say ^ I CAN 

“ That’s the spirit ! ” Professor Ba5me approved. 

“ Will you tell us what to do? ” Linnet asked him. 

“ I’ll gladly help. But I’d like you to think about 
it yourselves,” said Professor Bayne. 

“ Well, Bobtail, — you’re the one that thinks of 
ways,” said Jessie; and they all looked at Bobtail ex- 
pectantly. 

She was sitting with her brows knit in thought and 
her ruddy head propped upon her hand. 


226 


GIRLS’-NEST 


She looked up and asked Professor Bayne what the 
Cronies thought was a funny question. 

Is there a President in France? inquired Bobtail. 

Yes, indeed. France is a republic, like ours.’^ 

‘‘What’s his name?” she pursued, and Professor 
Bayne told her. 

“ Well,” said Bobtail. “ Let’s write him a letter. 
Antoinette can write it in French, and we’ll all sign 
our names to it. We’ll tell him how we found the 
box and how we all love Lafayette and the others that 
came so far and risked their lives and helped our dear 
General Washington to make us free, and what a 
brave State New Jersey is and how we want to find the 
right people and give them the farm our State wanted 
their great-great-great-grandfather to have. And 
we’ll ask him to help us. Can we do that, Professor 
Bayne ? ” 

“Fine!” he exclaimed, well pleased. “And I’ll 
write to him, too, and tell him all I found out at Tren- 
ton and about the other papers in the box. That will 
help.” 

“I wonder if I can write so — ^well enough — to 
make a letter to monsieur le President,^ said Antoi- 
nette in a trembling voice. She had grown pale with 
the responsibility thrust upon her. 

“Of course, you can. It’s no harder to write to 
him than to anybody else,” said Professor Bayne. 
“ You can make yours a short letter and I’ll tell it all 
at length in mine.” 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


227 

We don’t have to tell him about the storm and 
everything, do we ? ” asked Linnet. I’d hate to 
have the President of France know how naughty I 
was to Peters.” 

They all laughed at that, and Professor Bayne as- 
sured her it would not be necessary to inform the 
French government of her wilfulness. 

“ When must I write it? ” Antoinette began. 

Helen answered, ‘‘Crony Rule Number Five!” 

And all the Cronies sang out, **Do it Now! ” 

So Bobtail ran to the house for paper and pen 
and ink, while the others cleared the Crony table for 
Antoinette and her great task. Soon Antoinette and 
Professor Bayne sat side by side on two little chairs 
working over her letter to the head of the French Re- 
public. 

The Cronies sat around in silence, growing more 
excited every minute. It seemed to them that Antoi- 
nette took “perfect ages” to write her letter. And 
indeed she did write slowly and with great care. 
For was not this the most important letter of her 
life? 

But at last she sat back with a sigh of relief, and 
Professor Bayne kissed her earnest little face and said, 
“ Well done, cherie! ” 

Then every Crony had to sign the letter. 

“ Who shall sign first ? ” asked Alice. 

“ We’ll take the names alphabetically, ” replied Pro- 
fessor Bayne. 


228 


GIRLS’-NEST 


There was a thrill in every heart as the Cronies 
signed, one by one. 

When at last the letter was signed by them all, the 
letter that was addressed to the President of France 
and ended with the names of the Cronies of Sageville 
— Lucia Bayne, Althea Dorinda Bettison, Helen Eu- 
nice Drake, Alice Fairfax, Antoinette Marie Le Grand, 
Jessie Clarke Van Alstyn, Linnet Van Alstyn, one 
under the other in a rather unsteady column — the 
F. S. C.’s danced about for joy and hugged one an- 
other and felt their importance mightily. 

IBs the wonderfullest Crony secret ! Bobtail ex- 
claimed. “ Thank you. Professor Bayne, so much ! ” 
Thank you ! Thank you ! the other Cronies 
echoed. 

‘‘How long will it take to get an answer?” Alice 
asked him. 

“ I cannot tell. We’ll all have to be patient. A 
good while, perhaps.” 

“O dear!” cried many voices, as if being patient 
was a very hard task indeed. 

“ But think how long the Silver Box has been 
patient, — a hundred years ! ” said Bobtail. 

“ Will you write your letter to-night. Father ? ” 
asked Lucia. 

Professor Bayne blushed. “ Well — to tell you the 
truth — mine is already written. I was that certain- 
sure of my loyal, kind and patriotic Cronies I ” he 


A LETTER TO FRANCE 


229 

said. Now, I’ll take Antoinette’s and seal it up with 
mine. And away they go to France ! ” 

I hope there’ll be a little girl in the family and 
that she’ll write to us,” said Jessie. 

“ I hope there’ll be a lovely old lady with white hair 
and a dear old man who tends roses,” said Lucia. 

I hope there’ll be a mother and father and a big, 
jolly crowd of boys and girls,” said Alice, “ that play 
tennis and have a carriage and — all,” she ended 
rather lamely. 

I hope they’ll live in a grand palathe and be kingth 
or queenth or thomething like that,” said Helen, and 
made them laugh. 

“ I hope they’re nice and will be glad we did this 
for them,” said Linnet. 

I know they will be glad. I hope it is somebody 
that needs the farm and a dear little house to live in,” 
said Antoinette, with a sigh that made the others ex- 
change glances and remind themselves of another kind 
Crony project. 

‘‘ I don’t care what they are,” laughed Bobtail. “If 
they’ll only always leave their door unfastened on 
stormy nights ! ” 

And this very important Crony meeting ended, like 
most of the others, in merriment. 


CHAPTER XIX 


Daisy Chains and Billy-William 

P LEASE, Mrs. Clinton, may Libby Dot come with 
us this afternoon ? asked Bobtail, standing at 
her neighbor’s door. She had a big basket on her 
arm; and a pair of shears, a small pair of scissors, 
and a ball of twine lay at the bottom of it. “ We’re 
going to help Aunty Jen make daisy chains. To- 
morrow is Flower Sunday, you know. I promised 
Libby Dot I’d ask you. Aunty Jen and my mother 
and some other mothers will be there. We’ll take 
good care of her.” 

Libby Dot, in her pink rompers, came running out 
at the sound of Bobtail’s voice. Hearing this invi- 
tation, she ran back into the hall and immediately re- 
appeared, tying a little white sunbonnet under her dim- 
pled chin. 

“ Well, you’re ready, are you? How did you know 
Mother would say ‘ Yes,’ that you may go ? ” asked 
Mrs. Clinton. 

’Cause you’re a good muzzer and I’m a good 
girl,” replied that young person complacently. “ Can 
Billy-William come, too, Bobbie ? I like to take Billy- 
William, ’cause he’s so nice and fat.” 


230 


DAISY CHAINS 


231 


“Of course, he may come, if his mother will let 
him,” assented Bobtail, laughing at Libby Dot’s funny 
reason for desiring his presence. “Will you tele- 
phone and ask her, Mrs. Clinton, please? I’ll take 
good care of him, too.” 

Mrs. Clinton obligingly got Mrs. Burley’s consent 
and soon Bobtail had four little, round, running crea- 
tures following her — Libby Dot and Billy-William 
and Pinta and Nina. 

“ I can’t tell which is the cutest,” she thought. 

It was amusing to see how responsible Libby Dot 
felt for her small companion. “ You be goo’ boy, 
Billy- William ! ” she admonished him sternly as they 
trudged along. 

“ Oh ! I’m sure Billy-William is always a good 
boy,” said Bobtail. “ Aren’t you, Billy-William ? ” 

“ No ! ” said he, with decision. 

“ No?” 

“No, no, NO! Sometime days I’m dreffle. Yes- 
terday day I was dreffle dreffle. And my muvver 
’panked me, and Daddy, he came home and my muvver 
telled him, ‘ Oh ! What a dreffle nonny boy to-day ! ’ 
and nen my Daddy he ’panked too. My muvver can’t 
’pank really ’panks. But Daddy can — fine ! ” 

“ Dear me ! That’s too bad ! ” 

“ What you did ? ” queried Libby Dot. “ What you 
did to be so naughty ? ” 

“ Well, Hr St I poured all ze ink in my muvver’s bed 
— on her new pink shiny-and-lace bed-spwead.” 


232 


GIRLS’-NEST 


Oh, Billy-William ! ’’ cried Bobtail. 

Iss, ma’am ; I did. I cwimbed up on ze bed and 
I made a nice little sink-in place wif my hands. And 
nen I poured all ze ink in ze little sink-in place, like 
ze little pool in my yard.” 

^‘Oh! Oh!” 

** Iss; I did. Nen I patted my hands in ze ink and 
I got down and I made pretty pictures on ze wall- 
paper. I patted my hands all ’round on ze wall-paper 
— made a row of ink handy-pandies, like the duckies 
on my room wall. I finked my muvver would like a 
little row of black handy-pandies on her wall-paper 
wall. But her didn’t. I like them. But I don't like 
’panks. What’s your doggies’ names ? ” 

‘‘ This one is Pinta and that one is Nina.” 

I wouldn’t never pour m’lasses on them," declared 
Billy-William. 

** Gracious ! I should hope not I ” exclaimed Bob- 
tail. ‘‘ Pour molasses on doggies ! Whatever gave 
you such an idea ? ” 

“ I gave me it. I poured m’lasses on my muvver’s 
long-hair kitty-cat. Long hairs is funny wif m’lasses 
on. But kitty sc’atched me and my muvver ’panked 
me. So now I won’t.” 

When they came to the big field of daisies and but- 
tercups, shimmering in the sun, Miss Jennie and sev- 
eral mothers and a whole flock of boys and girls were 
standing there, like larger flowers. They were all 
gathering the daisies and buttercups, some by hand, 


DAISY CHAINS 


233 

some with big shears and a few of the older boys 
were cutting them with sickles. As fast as an armful 
or basketful was gathered, the harvesters ran and piled 
them under the big elm tree where a real stack of 
bloom was rapidly growing. 

Bobtail was much astonished to see Mrs. Cornelius 
Van Alstyn among the workers, but scarcely more so 
than was that great lady at finding herself there. 
Miss Jennie had asked her to come when she had 
called for Linnet. 

Why, no ; I really couldn’t,*’ Linnet’s grandmother 
had said. “ It’s quite impossible.” 

It’s for decorating the Old Ladies’ Home,” Miss 
Jennie had explained. ‘‘ To-morrow, on Flower Sun- 
day, the children will sing to the old ladies and bring 
them flowers and hang up the daisy chain and say little 
poems to them.” 

“ Highly commendable,” Mrs. Van Alstyn had re- 
plied. ** I’ll write you a check for the home, very 
willingly.” 

‘‘Thanks. That will be very welcome. But we’d 
rather have you give yourself/^ smiled Miss Jennie* 
and, to her own surprise, Mrs. Van Alstyn came. 

Here she was, plucking daisies and laughing with 
Mrs. Bayne and Jessie’s mother and Mrs. Drake and 
apparently having as good a time as any of them. 

Aunty Jen and Bobtail’s mother and all the F. S. C.’s 
came to meet the newcomers. 

“ I’m so glad you could come, little tots,” said Bob- 


GIRLS’-NEST 


234 

tail's mother. '"What a big new sunbonnet, Libby 
Dot!" 

" It isn’t new," said that young lady. " I’ve had it 
lots of every-days. C’mon 1 C’mon, Billy-William 1 ’’ 
and the two began to pick flowers immediately, as 
though their lives depended on it. They were so 
small and the daisies were so tall, you could scarcely 
see the little heads above the blossoms. 

Linnet, Helen, and Alice picked close together, while 
Lucia, Jessie, and Antoinette surrounded Bobtail. 
Tongues flew as rapidly as fingers and each little group 
knew well that the other was discussing plans for the 
party. 

"Aunt May is very glad because Linnet wants to 
have the party and because she’s taking so much in- 
terest in it," said Jessie. "And she’s going to do 
everything she can to help Linnet make it splendid." 

" Alice and Helen are terribly excited about what 
Linnet means to do. They can scarcely keep it a 
secret," said Lucia. 

" Tm afraid we’ll have a hard time beating it," 
Jessie sighed. 

" It would be too bad to have Linnet’s party better 
than the regular Crony one 1 " Lucia said. 

" Oh 1 I’m sure that Bobtail will think of the very 
best things," said Antoinette, who thought that nobody 
could possibly do anything better than her admired 
Bobtail. 

" I’ll tell you my new plans now," said Bobtail 


DAISY CHAINS 


235 

IVe thought of some more since yesterday. No- 
body is near enough to hear us but Aunty Jen and 
Rob and Peter, and they have all three promised to 
help. Listen ! ” 

While shears and scissors clicked, Bobtail, in a low 
tone, told her helpers her new ideas for the Air and 
Water Party. Their ‘‘ohs’^ and ^^ahs” of delight 
tantalized Helen and Alice and Linnet. 

‘‘ Splendid ! ” Lucia cried. Pm not a bit wor- 
ried now. It will be the very best Crony Party ever 
— and Pm sure the finest party that Linnet can buy 
will not be near as good."' 

Helen overheard that and called out laughing, “ You 
jutht wait and thee, Mith Lucia! 

‘‘Did you get Linnet’s lovely invitation yet?” 
asked Jessie. “ I have mine in my pocket. IPs just 
as pretty as can be, I think.” She took it out admir- 
ingly. 

It was indeed pretty, beautifully written on shell- 
pink paper, on the top of which was a small silver 
circle with L. Van A. inside of it exquisitely embossed 
in deeper rose-color. 

“ What shall our invitations be, Bobtail ? ” asked 
Lucia anxiously. 

“ Pm painting them now,” said Bobtail. “ I’ll let 
you see the first ones as soon as they are finished. 
Then, if you like them and want to, we can all work 
on the others. We mustn’t let ours out too soon, be- 
cause we don’t want to have people know it’s an Air 


GIRLS’-NEST 


236 

and Water Party until it’s nearly the day. They’d 
get too curious and maybe find out what we mean. 
And it ought to be a surprise.” 

I know something I won’t tell ! ” Alice called out 
to them. 

''Sh-h!” Linnet warned her. “You might tell 
without meaning to, if you don’t look out, Alice. I 
can just see it getting ready to fall off the tip of your 
tongue. Think about something else.” 

“ I can’t,” Alice said. “ I think of the party the 
very first thing when I wake up. And I can’t keep my 
mind on my lessons. Mother says she’ll be glad when 
next Saturday is over. I wonder if Bob has thought 
of anything very fine.” 

“ It can’t be as fine as ourth,” said Helen. “ I know 
they won’t have any real — ” 

“ Sh-h! Sh-h! Do be careful! ” Linnet cried just 
in time. 

“ Bobtail is having some of the boys to help her,” 
said Alice. “ I saw Peter and Rob going in her 
house twice, and once Peter and Rob and Tom and 
Bobtail and Jessie were all together down at Aunty 
Jennie’s, just talking their heads off.” 

“ I think we have enough daisies now. Miss Jennie. 
Don’t you ? ” Peter Demarest called out after awhile. 
“ We’ve mowed down all this corner.” 

Miss Jennie looked at the flower-pile, which now 
reached as high as a small haystack. 

“Yes; it does seem big enough,” said she. “If 


DAISY CHAINS 


237 

we find we do need more, you boys can get them later. 
It would be wrong to cut down more than we can use. 
Whoo-00 ! ’’ she called, making a megaphone of her 
hands. ‘‘ Everybody, come here now. We’re going 
to sit under the trees and braid the buttercup-and-daisy 
chain.” 

As they braided and wove and tied the beautiful 
garlands, the children practised the songs and ‘‘ pieces ” 
with which they were going to delight the houseful of 
old ladies on the morrow. 

“ It is a sweet custom,” said Mrs. Cornelius Van 
Alstyn. 

“It was Jennie’s idea; we do it every year,” said 
Jessie’s mother. “ It is a pretty sight to see the chil- 
dren carrying the flower-chain through the street. 
They walk in fours; those on the outside carry the 
chain and those inside have their arms full of garden 
bouquets — enough to fill the pitchers and vases in 
every old lady’s room. The old ladies look forward 
to their coming. The children drape the daisy-and- 
buttercup chain all about the dining-hall and ‘ give out ’ 
the bouquets, and then they sing hymns and songs and 
recite — even the little ones. It’s very sweet and 
teaches them to remember the poor and old.” 

“Yes — and to give personal service, not merely 
money,” said Mrs. Bayne, not realizing why her say- 
ing that made Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn blush. 

“ Linnet,” said that lady. “ Don’t you want to 
sing for the old ladies to-morrow with the others ? I’d 


GIRLS’-NEST 


238 

like to have you do so — if you feel well enough.” 
And to her surprise and pleasure, Linnet said at once 
that she would love to. 

‘‘ I’m goin'-a, too,” announced Libby Dot. “ Do 
you want to hear what I’m goin’-a say to ze old 
ladies?” 

‘‘ Yes, indeed ! ” said everybody. 

“ Well, zen! I’m goin’-a say zis.” She rose and 
made a stiff and most elaborate curtsey. “ I’m goin’-a 
say, ‘One! Two! Buckle my shoe!’ Zat’s all. 
Ain’t zat a nice, nice say-a-piece ? ” 

Every one agreed that it was. 

“ Is Billy-William going to say a piece, too ? ” asked 
Mrs. Drake. And they looked about for him. 

“Why, where is Billy-William? ” Bobtail called. 
“ He’s gone ! He was here just a second ago ! ” 

“ He’s somewhere about. Don’t be frightened,” 
said her mother. And Aunt Jennie said, smiling 
calmly, “ Come, Peter. You and Bobtail and I will 
look for him while the others work on their chains. 
He’s right here, somewhere. Billy-William! Billy- 
William ! Come here ! ” 

“ I will come, too. I will find him,” said Libby Dot. 
But Mrs. Bayne held her firmly and said, “ No, Libby 
Dot. You stay right here close to me. We don’t 
want you running off, too.” 

“ The little rascal ! ” said Peter Demarest. “ He 
must be close by, somewhere. I’ll look down the hill.” 
“ Oh, dear ! I promised to look out for him ! ” said 


DAISY CHAINS 


239 

Bobtail, much distressed. '‘He was there just this 
very now! 

" Don't be alarmed. You know he can’t be lost. 
And he can’t even have gone very far away,” said 
Aunty Jen. 

" Why doesn’t he answer, then ? I ought to have 
watched him every minute. Mother’s always telling 
me it’s so bad to take responsibilities and then not 
’tend to them right. I never will again, if I find him.” 

" Keep cool, honey. He’s not far. Well, he’s not 
in this field; that’s certain. Peter, do you see him 
down the hill ? ” 

" No, ma’am,” said Peter, climbing back to them, 
looking worried. 

" I don’t see where he could have gone to,” said 
Aunty Jen, greatly puzzled. "We can see in every 
direction from here, and he couldn’t have gone far in 
such a little while on those short legs of his.” 

Bobtail was praying hard that they might find him. 

" You don’t think that anybody passing by could 
have — ” Peter began. 

"Sh-shh! Of course not!” said Miss Jennie 
quickly. " He’s safe and all right as can be. The 
little scamp has just found some corner to hide in.” 

Just then a shrill little cry of triumph came to them, 
followed by laughter. 

" I findy ! I findy ! ” cried Libby Dot. " I told you 
I could find him! Billy-William’s a bird! Billy- 
William’s a birdy ! Looky ! Look ! ” 


GIRLS’-NEST 


240 

And from over their heads another voice answered 
her, “Wook! Wook! Wook! Awizabeth! Wook 
at me ! ” 

They all looked upward into the tree At the very 
edge of a branch overhead, like a bird indeed, serenely 
sat Billy-William! 

“ How did you get up there? ” cried many voices. 

“ I cwimbed up,” answered the young adventurer 
proudly. “ But now I tan’t not cwimb down aden. 
I know how to cwimb up, but I tan’t not know how to 
cwimb down.” 

All the garland-makers held their breath. 

“ Dear me ! What shall we do ? ” cried Mrs. 
Drake. 

‘‘ Hold tight, Billy-William ! Can you climb and 
get him, Peter or Tom? ” asked Miss Jennie. 

‘‘ We can’t quite get to him, I’m afraid. Miss Jen- 
nie,” said Peter. ‘‘ You see, we’re too heavy. That 
branch is too thin and light for any of us boys. I'll 
try, if you say so; but it’s risky — might break with 
us both. Say, Billy-William, couldn’t you crawl back 
there to the tree trunk ? ” 

‘‘No. I tan’t!” beginning to whimper. “You 
turn det me down, Peter.” 

“ Don’t let him get frightened,” warned Mrs. Bet- 
tison. “ We’ll get you in a minute, Billy-William. 
Are none of the boys light enough? ” 

“ I’m afraid not, ma’am,” said Tom Warner. 
“ But I’ll run get a ladder.” 


DAISY CHAINS 


241 

** The nearest house is blocks away — but I guess 
that’s all we can do,” said Mrs. Bayne. “ I hope he 
can hold on that long.’' 

Meanwhile, Bobtail, very white, was whispering to 
Peter. 

** Good for you ! ” he said aloud, and whispered 
some directions. 

“ Mother,” said Bobtail, ‘‘ I’m very little and light. 
Please let me get him. I know I can, and Peter 
showed me how and will help hoist me up to the 
branch and help us down the tree-trunk. It was my 
fault, you know, because I promised to keep an eye 
on him. May I ? I’m not afraid — very much.” 

“I’m afraid I’ll have to let her,” said Mrs. Betti- 
son hesitatingly. “ Do you think you can do it, Al- 
thea?” 

“ Yes, Mother. I just know I can.” 

The big boys helped her, and Bobtail climbed the 
tree. 

Carefully she crawled out on the branch, which 
creaked beneath her weight and made her mother and 
Aunt Jennie and the boys stand below ready to catch 
her and Billy. Carefully she crept back, holding 
Billy-William and leading him to Peter’s arms and 
safety! 

“Nobody goin’ to ’pank?” asked Billy-William 
when he reached the ground. And reassured on that 
important point, he sat calmly beside Libby Dot and 
began to play with the daisies. 


242 


GIRLS’-NEST 


All the girls and boys and the mothers were very 
grateful and made much of Bobtail. 

** She’s the pluckiest girl I know,” said Tom War- 
ner. 

“ We’ll call her Bobbie more than ever, now,” said 
Linnet. ‘‘ Since she can climb trees.” 

'' Mother says there’s always something exciting 
happening to the Cronies,” said Alice. 

‘‘ There are so many exciting things happening 
now,” said Lucia to Bobtail. ‘‘We didn’t need an- 
other. Have you heard anything about a school for 
Mme. Le Grand ? Father is trying,” she whispered. 

“No, I haven’t. And — Oh, Lucia! Has Pro- 
fessor Bayne received any answer from France? ” 

“ No, of course not. There isn’t time, not even if 
they wrote right away. It takes days and days to go 
to France. And then they’ll have to look for the peo- 
ple; and maybe it’s very hard to find them.” 

“ Dear me I I’m glad Flower Sunday and the par- 
ties came to keep me from flying away to France while 
we’re waiting to hear about it,” said Bobtail. 

“ Well, if you could fly you could get Billy-William 
down more easily,” laughed Lucia. 

“I want to go home,” announced Billy-William 
suddenly. “ I’m going home to my baked apple.” 

“We can all go home, I guess,” said Aunty Jen. 
“ It’s growing late and the daisy-chain is done.” 

“Hold my hand all the way, Billy-William,” said 
Bobtail sternly. “ You ought to have a leash like a 


DAISY CHAINS 


243 

Httle doggie. You’re harder to watch than Pinta and 
Nina.” 

“ Fm been dreffle dreffle,” agreed Billy- William 
pleasantly, giving one hand to Bobtail and one to 
Libby Dot. ‘‘ But nobody ’panked ! ” 


CHAPTER XX 


The Rival Parties 

A S Linnet had carefully instructed her guests to 
wear their prettiest clothes, the Cronies and the 
other Sageville children fortunate enough to have re- 
ceived the dainty pink invitations came fluttering up 
the walk to the big Van Alstyn house in their “ very 
best,^’ as lovely as a flock of birds. 

The frills and furbelows and ribbons and laces and 
neatly placed curls and braids and ‘‘ bobs ” of the girls, 
and the boys' shiny pumps and smart party suits, and, 
especially, the bright, eager faces of all the children, 
made the Van Alstyns* garden walk very interesting 
and attractive to the neighbors on that bright spring 
Saturday afternoon. 

Some of the guests came in buggies or the Sageville 
hack, some tripped down from automobiles, but most 
of them came on foot, in happy little groups, overtak- 
ing one another and chatting and laughing. 

As Bobtail, wearing her embroidered white muslin 
frock, with a jaunty, upstanding white bow on her 
bobbed hair and her pet treasure, a chain of tiny en- 
graved gold beads, about her neck, and white shoes 
and stockings on her twinkling feet, came to the Van 
244 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


245 

Alstyns' gate, Jessie and Lucia and Antoinette had just 
arrived there. 

'‘Well, here are all the Cronies!’’ cried Bobtail. 
“ Except Helen and Alice, and I suppose they came 
early to help Linnet receive everybody. How dear 
you all look ! ” she added proudly. 

Lucia wore cherry-red ribbons on her white frock; 
they set off her dark and gipsy-like beauty. Jessie 
was all in white, like Bobtail, with white ribbons on 
her braids and a quaint, old-fashioned, round blue 
locket on a little chain about her neck. The “ brown 
Sparrow ” was transformed into a canary for to-day 
by a bright, crisp dress of yellow organdy. 

Others joined the Cronies and the greetings rang 
out gaily as they went up the steps between the stone 
lions. 

Two footmen, standing very straight, opened the 
big doors for them. In the great hall, between tall 
vases of hot-house roses, Clarice took charge of the 
wraps of the few who wore them. 

“ Isn’t it grown-up ? ” asked Lucia in an awed whis- 
per. 

“ Isn’t it pretty!^* cried Bobtail as they entered the 
drawing-room. Her beauty-loving eyes delighted in 
the picture. Huge, high vases of pink roses and deli- 
cate ferns stood all about. Masses of them hung in 
flat baskets from the ceiling. Ropes of them gar- 
landed the walls. 

Alice and Helen and Linnet in pink dresses, like 


GIRLS’-NEST 


246 

bigger roses, each with a round pink bouquet in her 
hand, stood in a row greeting the guests as they filed 
past in line. 

It made Bobtail and Lucia feel rather stiff and fool- 
ish to go up to their every-day friends and say, “ How 
do you do? ’’ in this formal fashion, and Bobtail’s eyes 
twinkled as they met Helen’s. But, ‘‘ Ithn’t it 
grand ? ” whispered that young hostess, in awe at her 
own magnificence. 

Several of Linnet’s city friends were there. Most 
of them kept in a group by themselves, though the 
Sageville boys and girls did their best to make them 
welcome. 

After a while. Linnet said, ‘‘ Will everybody please 
come into the music-room ? ” 

As they all obeyed, Rob Graham said to Lucia in a 
disappointed tone, “ I thought she was going to say 
* the dining-room/ ” 

Alice, overhearing, reproved him, ** Greedy boy ! 
It’s not time yet. This is going to be a real entertain- 
ment now, with really-truly performers from the 
city!” 

The guests were soon seated in circles of gilt chairs 
and a beautiful lady — ** like a fairy Princess,” An- 
toinette said — stood before them, bowing and smil- 
ing. A man sat at the piano and began to play and 
the beautiful lady sang. She sang very sweetly and 
the girls and most of the boys enjoyed listening to her 
very much, though it was not always easy to under- 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


247 

stand the words she said, and, indeed, one of the songs 
was in Italian. She kissed her hands to the children 
when they applauded her and smiled and left the room. 

There followed what the boys, at least, liked better, 
a very clever magician who performed a number of 
interesting tricks for them and made their eyes open 
wide at the way things disappeared and changed and 
reappeared under his talented fingers. 

Then a young man came and recited funny rhymes 
and did it very well. But most of the children thought 
him ‘‘ not near as good as Peter Demarest,^^ who knew 
most of the same selections and often said them at 
school exercises. 

When the entertainment was over, the children re- 
turned to the drawing-room to dance. There were 
“ real musicians from the city,^’ as Alice described 
them, three young men with violin, harp and piano, 
and they played so beautifully that musical Jessie came 
close to them and seemed to listen with eyes and ears 
and would not go away, even to dance. 

The little girls sat along the walls in the stiff chairs 
and the boys came and bowed to them to invite them 
to dance. There were not enough boys to go around, 
so some of the girls danced together. 

“Is this a party or dancing school?” Tom whis- 
pered to Bobtail as he gravely led her through the 
waltz. 

Bobtail loved dancing, but she knew that most of the 
boys did not; so she whispered, “ Sh-h, Tom! This is 


GIRLS’-NEST 


248 

a real, grown-up, New York party. So don’t criti- 
cize, but have a good time, and do what you’re sup- 
posed to.” 

The city friends and country friends began to blend 
better during the dance and Bobtail and the other 
friendly Cronies found some of Linnet’s schoolmates 
very charming. 

Linnet looked lovely and was a sweet hostess, dart- 
ing about to see that every one was having a pleasant 
time. 

But as the dancing went on and on, many of the 
Sageville children grew restless and looked longingly 
at the great sunny garden outdoors. And Peter said 
to Robert, “ Golly ! It’s Saturday, too, and there’s a 
baseball game downtown.” 

They all became more interested, of course, when 
the dining-room door swung open and Thomas and 
Clarice and two other maids came out with trays full 
of delicious “ goodies ” and passed them all about. 
The whole party was kept busy and happy a long time 
at this agreeable part of the celebration. 

Then there was another song by the pretty lady and 
a little more dancing. 

The sun began to set and the guests to tell Linnet 
what a good time they had had and to make their 
merry adieus. 

** It was as beautiful as a picture. Linnet,” said Bob- 
tail. “ And it was just as sweet as could be of you 
and your grandmother to take so much trouble for us.” 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


249 


** I like doing it and Tm not tired at all/’ said Lin- 
net. “ And the girls from Hardings’ all liked every- 
body, especially you, Bobtail. So I guess they won’t 
think Sageville is out of the world any more ! Even 
Therese Loring — and she’s so stuck up ! — said she 
wouldn’t mind living here and being a Crony. And 
Jacinth Randolph said she thought it was lovely out 
here.” 

As the Cronies and some of their friends went down 
the walk together, You’ll have a hard time beating 
thith party, won’t you ? ” said Helen proudly. 

“ They can’t possibly beat it,” Alice declared. 
‘‘ Such roses and real professional — I think that’s the 
way you say it — people to entertain us and whole 
garlands of hot-house flowers and all ! ” 

“Well, we’ll do our best,” said Bobtail. “When 
you go home this evening, you’ll find the invitations to 
the regular Crony Party. I sent them this morning 
by the gardener’s boy. Linnet and I are having a 
race,” she explained to those who did not under- 
stand. 

“ I bet yours will be the best, Bobbie,” said one of 
her classmates, to the indignation of Alice and Helen. 
“ That was a beautiful party to look at, but I bet Bob’s 
will be more fim.” 

“ Linnet’s was lovely,” said Bobtail. “ And it’s 
going to be hard to do as well.” 

“ What’s yours to be, Bobtail ? ” one of the girls 
urged. “ Tell us now.” 


2^0 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ I know/’ said Peter. “ And so do Rob and Tom; 
and we think it’s dandy.” 

‘‘ Oh, what is it ? ” the others teased. 

** Wait and see! But the invitations will give you a 
hint of it.” 

You may be sure that the children ran for their in- 
vitations just as soon as they reached home. But they 
were more mystified than ever when they saw them. 

The invitations were oblongs of pale blue paper. 
At the top of each, a large golden-yellow butterfly was 
carefully painted, and, at the bottom, a little silver 
fish. Between these decorations, the invitations read, 
in neat hand-printed letters: 

Please 
Come To 

AN AIR AND WATER PARTY 
Given By 
The F. S. C.s 
in 

Aunt Jennie’s Garden 

Next Saturday Afternoon 
at half-past one o’clock. 

Wear your old clothes and bring 
a bubble pipe. 

Everybody in the class received one, and some other 
Sageville children besides; for one of the favorite 
Crony mottoes was : Nobody left out. 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 251 

So all week long the Cronies were pestered with 
questions. 

“ Is it just a bubble-blow, Bobbie? ” 

What’s an Air and Water Party, Jess? ” 

What can it be? I never heard of such a thing! 
Ah, tell us, Lucia. We’ll know on Saturday any- 
way.” 

‘‘ Just tell me, Antoinette. I won’t tell a soul.” 

The whole class was a big interrogation point. 

Linnet, Alice, and Helen tried to conceal their curi- 
osity, but were plainly “ just dying to know.” 

Shall we tell them? ” asked Bobtail. After all, 
they are Cronies and have a right to know.” 

'' No, Bobbie I It’ll be more fun to surprise them,” 
Lucia said. “ Anyway, that’s what we agreed. And 
they didn’t tell us about Linnet’s party.” 

Jessie nodded. ** I think they’ll like it better, if 
they wait. As soon as Linnet saw the invitation, she 
remembered what she’d said about giving a party on 
nothing but air and water, and knew why you were 
giving an Air and Water Party. But she couldn’t 
think what it could be.” 

“ Did she mind ? ” asked Bobtail anxiously. 

‘‘Oh, no! She just laughed. Linnet doesn’t get 
offended so easily any more.” 

“If having the party is so much fun as the getting 
it ready,” said Antoinette, with a gay note in her 
sweet, gentle voice, “ all will say it is the best they did 
ever see. For it was such a pleasure to make it! ” 


252 


GIRLS’-NEST 


I know it will be fun/’ said Bobtail. The only 
thing that worries me is Billy-William. We needed 
some little ones — you know why — and I asked 
darling little Margaret Louise — she’s always as good 
as gold — and Jean and her wee Brother, and the little 
Blair twins, Katherine and Howard, and Helen’s baby 
sister, Dora, and, of course, our Libby Dot. They all 
mind. And I couldn’t leave Billy-William out. Be- 
sides, Libby Dot had already invited him. We’ll be 
too busy to watch him every minute, and the second 
you take your eye off of him he’s up to mischief.” 

Ask his mother to send the maid with him,” Lucia 
suggested. 

She’d better send a policeman,” laughed Jessie. 

Do you know what he did yesterday ? His mother 
told me. He went out in the road and played marbles 
with a dishful of butter-balls that were all ready for 
luncheon.” 

‘‘ Well, anyway, he’s coming,” said Bobtail with a 
sigh and smile together. I guess we’ll find some 
grown-up there who will watch him.” 

The very first person to come to Aunty Jennie’s on 
the day of the party was Billy-William himself. He 
appeared right after luncheon, an hour ahead of time. 
His mother’s maid did come with him, however, and 
she said to Miss Jefnnie apologetically, ‘‘ He was so 
afraid he’d be late he kept teasing and teasing, so I 
just had to bring him this early. But we’ll go out into 
the garden and wait. I’ll keep him out of mischief.” 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


253 


But, for that matter, all the guests came very early. 
They were so anxious to find out about Bobtail's mys- 
terious Crony Party that they followed rather close 
after Billy-William. 

Everything was ready for them, however. And a 
lovely sight the old garden was, to be sure ! 

Miss Jennie's garden, with its broad sunny lawns, 
its old-fashioned flower-beds, its big trees and its 
clumps of flowering shrubs, sloped downward to the 
river that ran placidly behind it. Every child there 
loved it dearly, but no one had ever seen it so gay and 
bright as it was to-day. 

The flowers were in beautiful bloom, a tangle of 
color and perfume. And, above them, tied to shrubs 
and bushes and the branches of trees, to chair-tops and 
benches, to the top of the boat-house and the eaves 
and posts of the porch, big toy balloons, blue, red, pur- 
ple, pink, silver, yellow, white, green, orange and lilac, 
swayed and floated in the breeze. Some rose one by 
one, floating lightly ; some rode the air in clusters. 

And that was not all. fright paper butterflies, 
some of fluttery tissue paper, some of firmer weaves, 
in solid colors or combined or pied or splattered with 
vivid dabs of paint and spangles of gilt, waved their 
wings everywhere. There were little ones in the for- 
get-me-nots and big ones on the lilac bushes and in the 
cherry tree — butterflies, butterflies everywhere! 

Their bodies and heads were made of clothespins, 
big or little, painted or gilded, that also served to 


GIRLS’-NEST 


2?4 

fasten the flutterers to their perches. The tiniest ones 
were made of twisted wire. 

From wires stretched high overhead, across the gar- 
den, large paper birds, yellow vireos, bluebirds and 
robin-redbreasts swung on threads as if they were 
flying. 

In the background, where the river glistened, lay a 
little fleet of gaily decorated canoes. 

Do you wonder that the children shouted with ad- 
miration when they saw this fairyland? Even Linnet 
caught her breath and opened her eyes wide with won- 
der and delight. 

Bobtail and Antoinette and Lucia and Jessie in their 
white middy suits and Aunty Jen, dressed just like 
them, met their guests at the garden gate. Each wore 
a big paper butterfly in her hair. 

Beside them, holding hands and feeling very impor- 
tant, stood gentle little Margaret Louise and sturdy lit- 
tle Jean and her tiny Brother and Katherine and How- 
ard and Baby Dora and Libby Dot and Billy-William. 
They all wore white rompers and had pink and blue 
balloons tied to their shoulders, floating gaily above 
their heads, and small golden wings pinned on their 
backs, and little paper wreaths of butterflies and blos- 
soms on their heads. 

Everybody raved about them ; even the boys laughed 
with pleasure and enjoyed the pretty sight. 

When all the guests had arrived. Miss Jennie col- 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


255 

lected the bubble-pipes to keep them safe until they 
were needed. 

Then Bobtail stood on a box in the middle of the 
garden and made some announcements. She held a 
great bunch of balloons in each hand. 

'' The first event in this Air and Water Party,” said 
she, “ will be an air stunt. It will be a balloon chase 
and fight, for the boys. Peter and Robert will be the 
leaders and the others must choose sides — half on 
each side. When the balloons are let loose, the boys 
must jump and try to catch them before they get away. 
The side that gets the most wins the first point. Then 
the boys must fight balloons, hitting them with their 
hands and trying to make them knock against the 
other fellows’ and break them. Whichever side has 
the most when I blow the whistle wins the second point 
and the boy who holds the most unbroken balloons will 
get a prize at the end when the prizes are given out.” 

Lucia and Jessie and Antoinette each bore a cluster 
of balloons like Bobtail’s. When the boys had chosen 
sides and were ready for the fray the girls ran 
quickly down the lines, letting go of the floating balls 
as they passed. The boys made leaps and dives for 
them, falling over one another in their eagerness until 
the onlookers screamed with laughter. Many of the 
balloons got away, although the boys leaped high in 
the air after them. 

‘‘ Fly, Peter, fly ! ” one of the girls cried out 


GIRLS’-NEST 


256 

“Ask that bird to bring it back to you, Tom!" 
advised another. 

Peter’s side won the first point, having captured 
more of the flying balls. Then the fight began and 
was so funny, as the light balloons flapped about and 
would not hit together, or did hit with a resounding 
pop, that the girls’ sides ached with laughter. Tom’s 
party won the second point, so honors were even. 
And Tom himself was accounted the prize-winner, as 
he had three unbroken balloons in his possession when 
the fight was over. 

Bobtail mounted her box again. 

“ Now comes a Butterfly Hunt, for girls and little 
boys,” she said. ‘‘ Everybody look everywhere and 
gather all the butterflies you can reach. Not the great 
big ones — leave those for decorations. Just this size 
and smaller” — holding one up. ‘‘You’ll find them 
everywhere, down in the bushes and behind things — 
not only just where you can see them. The boys will 
play music for you while you hunt.” 

Her assistant Cronies gave each of the boys small 
whistling mouth balloons on which they blew with 
great glee while the eager Butterfly Hunt went on. 
Their music may not have b«en very sweet, but no one 
could deny that it was loud and powerful. 

The butterflies were hidden everywhere, as Bobtail 
had promised, and peals of fun broke forth as they 
were found in the most unexpected places. 

When the whistle blew, the contestants counted their 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


257 

trophies, and it was found, to every one^s surprise, 
that Libby Dot had the most. 

“ Why, Libby Dot, how did you get so many ? 
asked Aunty Jen in astonishment. 

‘‘ I found a little box full-up of zem, back zere by 
ze boat-house,” explained the proud young winner. 

Every one laughed when Lucia said, “ O dear ! 
That was the extra boxful I couldn’t find this morning. 
I must have left them there and forgot ! ” 

Well, Libby Dot found them and she’s entitled to 
the prize,” said Bobtail, and they all applauded that 
decision. 

Where it is, my prize? ” asked the little conqueror. 

Please give me it.” 

After a while, dear ! You’ll get it when the games 
are over,” Bobtail promised and got ready for her next 
proclamation. 

Everybody go to Aunty Jen and get a paper boat,” 
she cried. 

While the paper boats were being distributed, sev- 
eral big boys went into the boat-house and brought out 
some wash-tubs full of water. 

Each child in turn had to try to blow a paper-boat 
across a wash-tub sea. 

The boats were most disobedient and stubborn and 
went where they pleased and sometimes turned over 
on their sides and refused to go at all. The boys had 
many playful ‘‘ spats ” and struggles because each 
would interfere with the other’s craft by blowing 


GIRLS’-NEST 


258 

against the owner’s wind.” Each contestant could 
have but four ‘‘ blows.” A girl, Ellen Harwood, won 
the prize because she crossed the stormy sea in three. 

After the tubs were taken out of the way on one side 
of the garden. Bobtail proclaimed a Bubble Race. 

Some of the boys brought out a plank and set one 
end of it up on the back of a chair, making a long 
incline, while others carried from the house great 
bowls of soapy water and placed them about on boxes. 
Aunt Jennie, assisted by Cronies, gave back the bubble 
pipes. 

This game was to make a bubble carefully at the top 
of the incline and then softly blow it down. If the 
bubble was not held by the grain of the wood, it would 
rise into the air, as most of them did. If it struck the 
board too hard, as did many others, it broke at once. 
Very few made the descent safely. The children took 
turns in the contest and while each was trying the deli- 
cate test, the others kept blowing bubbles just for fun, 
until the air was full of the lovely globes of liquid 
light. 

Linnet won the bubble prize, having safely guided 
her two chances to the end of the plank ; but she rightly 
would not accept the honor, because she was a Crony, 
and the Cronies were giving the party. So it went to 
another girl, who was next in order. 

Then they ran to the river bank and watched and 
cheered the big boys in a thrilling Canoe Race which 
was won by one of the classmates and Alice’s brother, 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


259 

Paul. The canoes darted along the surface of the 
water like swallows, for the Sageville boys loved to 
paddle on their silver stream and nearly all were ex- 
pert canoeists. 

“ Now, we’ll play Catch-the-Butterfly,” called Bob- 
tail when the boys had rested a little. 

Miss Jennie selected six boys who had not been in 
the Canoe Race and pinned on their backs great butter- 
fly wings made of tissue paper and wire. 

‘‘ You are the butterflies and we are the catchers,” 
she said. ‘‘And here comes the net to catch you 
with.” 

The net, brought from the boat-house by Peter and 
Rob and Tom, was the tennis net. The guests laughed 
when they saw it. 

“ Did you ever see such a big butterfly net ! ” ex- 
claimed several. 

“ No,” said Bobtail. “ But then you never saw such 
big butterflies, either.” 

All the girls and boys together took hold of the net 
and tried to catch the big butterflies in it. 

It was a hard task and kept them running and laugh- 
ing and panting and tripping and rolling. But at last 
they had their big butterflies safely surrounded and 
sat down, net and all, to cool off and get their breath. 

Then the babies, Margaret Louise and Jean and 
Brother and the Blairs and Dora and Libby Dot and 
Billy- William handed around little bags of seeds. 

“What’s this for. Bob?” “Are we going to turn 


26 o 


GIRLS’-NEST 


into birds? '' “ Is it to feed the paper birdies with? 

the guests called, laughing. 

Wait a minute and you’ll see,” said Bobtail mys- 
teriously. These are magic seeds. There are en- 
chanted fairies in that big bag Bob and Tom and Peter 
are bringing.” 

They looked about. The boys were cautiously car- 
rying a big bag made of a sheet. It kept moving 
about and billowing up and down, and everybody won- 
dered what could possibly be in it. 

When I count three, scatter the magic seeds,” Bob- 
tail directed. Throw them out there in the grass. 
And then the charm will be broken. Now, remember 
— when I count three! Throw the seeds and. Cro- 
nies, give the Crony whistle. One! Two! Three 

The seeds were scattered, the long, low whistle 
given, and the boys let go their sheet. 

Oh ! Ohh ! Ohh! ” cried the children in rapture, 
as, with a whirr of wings, in a cloud of beauty, twenty 
lovely white pigeons flew up over their heads, swirled 
about in air, and then settled placidly on the grass and 
began to eat the seeds that had been scattered. 

‘‘ Oh, Bobbie ! How lovely ! Where did you get 
them ? ” she was asked. 

‘‘ They’re Peter’s. They’ll all fly home again pretty 
soon. Aren’t they beautiful?” 

“ Thee how they eat the magic theed ! ” said Helen. 
« They — ” 

But her remark was interrupted by Billy-William, 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 261 

who called out in a high voice, '' Bobtail, when do we 
have the party ? ’’ 

‘‘ Why, this is the party, Billy-William ! 

‘‘ Oh, no ! Parties is eatings. Pcweam and cakie ! 
Thafs parties.’’ 

‘‘ Hush ! ” said Billy-William’s mother’s maid. 

“ I guess zat Billy-William finks zat ze pigeons is 
having ze party,” added Libby Dot. 

Well, you’re just in time with your question, Billy- 
William,” said Aunty Jen. “ The eating party is 
ready now. Come, everybody ! ” 

Everybody came, running. 

‘‘ Are we going to have just air and water? ” some 
one asked. 

“ Well, the table’s out in the boat-house,” said Jes- 
sie. So I suppose it must be water.” 

Jessie’s mother and her Glee and Mandolin Club of 
big girls played their mandolins as the children 
marched into the boat-house. 

The doors leading out to the river and all the win- 
dows were open and the boat-house was flooded with 
afternoon sunlight. 

Charming as all the day had been, the children used 
their biggest ‘‘ Oh ! ” of admiration when they saw 
the table set there. 

All down the middle of it lay what looked like a tiny 
river — a river of real water! 

A narrow wooden tank had been built, the length of 
the table, and lined with green oilcloth. Then, in the 


262 


GIRLS’-NEST 


bottom of it an old mirror had been laid. The edges 
of the mirror and the oilcloth sides of the tank were 
hidden from sight by sand and pebbles and bits of reed 
and water plants. Then into this tank real water had 
been poured; it was three or four inches deep, but 
seemingly much deeper on account of the mirror bot- 
tom. The outside of the tank itself was hidden from 
view by masses of ferns and river-bank flowers. And, 
best of all, live gold-fish were swimming about in the 
water and toy ducks and swans and tiny boats floated 
on the surface. 

The ice-cream that Bobtail's mother had supplied 
was in the shape of birds and butterflies and fishes. 
In every glass of lemonade a lemon-candy fish was 
floating. The cake was sponge cake, heavily iced. 
And when the doughnuts were passed around the 
children had to catch them through the holes with a 
little fish pole and line and hook. The candies were 
served in paper boats. The paper caps that they found 
in the wrappers of the snapping candies were in but- 
terfly shape for the girls and in the shape of a fisher- 
man's slicker hat for the boys. There was great fun 
as they put on this fantastic headgear. 

And when Bobtail cut open what seemed to be a big 
cake, many tiny toy balloons went floating out over the 
room, and the boys and girls scrambled and stood on 
chairs trying to reach them. 

While the ‘‘ goodies " were being eaten, the Cronies 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 


263 

gave the prizes to those who had won them — tin 
whistles for the boys, and little dolls’ water-pitchers 
for the girls. 

Then Peter read some appropriate riddles that he 
had made for the occasion. Some were correctly 
guessed by the others and some were not. 

Here are Peter’s riddles : 

What water grows on a bush? Answer: Rose- 
water. 

What water cannot get away? Answer: Tide 
(tied) -water. 

What water is in a hurry? Answer: Running 
water. 

What air barks and bites? Answer: Airedale. ‘ 

What air rides in the air? Answer: Airplane. 

Above the merry chatter of voices and the clatter of 
dishes there came a sudden loud splash and a voice 
cried out, ‘‘ I are a fish ! I are a fish I ” 

The grown-ups ran to the river-door of the boat- 
house, and Bfily- William’s mother’s maid screamed 
frantically. 

Almost at the same moment Rob and Peter jumped 
into one of the waiting canoes and, before most of the 
children knew what had happened, returned laughing 
and handed to the frightened maid a dripping-wet 
little Billy-William, still decorated with his limp bal- 
loons and soggy butterfly wings. 

‘‘ I dot tired being a flutterby. I thought I’d be a 


GIRLS’-NEST 


264 

fish. Wook! Wook, Awizabeth! I are a fish! Is 
anybody goin’-a ’pank?’^ said Billy-William, shaking 
the drops out of his eyes. 

When he was taken home, wet and protesting, to get 
his clothes changed, and the goodies ” were all gone, 
the whole party piled out into the decorated canoes, 
which had been borrowed from the entire neighbor- 
hood. In each canoe was a grown person or a big 
boy who knew how to manage it and all the youngsters 
it could safely hold. 

Jessie’s mother and her musical club of big girls 
filled two boats and sang and played beautifully while 
all the canoes glided out into the stream. They sang 
songs that every one knew, and soon all the children 
were singing with them. 

So with the sunset and quiet and melody and the 
rhythmic motion of the paddles, the Air and Water 
Party ended, as each canoe returned its load to the 
boat-house landing. 

“ It was the best party that ever was! was the uni- 
versal verdict 

When the Cronies and Aunty Jen were left alone in 
the garden, after their guests had gone. Linnet came 
over to Bobtail and put her arm about her waist. 

Bobbie,” she said, ‘‘ that was much, much better 
than my party. Everybody had much more fun and 
it was prettier, too.” 

‘‘ Oh ! Thank you. Linnet ! ” 


THE RIVAL PARTIES 265 

“ Helen and I think so, too,” said Alice, and Helen’s 
‘*Yetli, indeed!” agreed with her. 

“ I don’t see how you did it ! ” Linnet exclaimed. 
‘‘With such a little money ! ” 

“ Well, you see. Linnet, dear,” said Bobtail, “ we 
can do a lot on air and water, when everybody helps 
and we do all we can ourselves. We had to buy 
scarcely anything at all, except the balloons and paper 
and paint and soap, and my father got those very cheap 
at a wholesale place. For dear Aunty Jen and the 
boys and our mothers and every one loaned things and 
did all they could to help us. And we all worked hard 
and gave ideas and hunted up whatever was needed. 
That’s the Sageville way, you see — doing it yourself 
instead of buying it.” 

“ And doing it together — that’s the friendship 
way,” said Aunty Jen. 

“ It’s a good way,” said Linnet gravely. 

“ We think so ! ” cried the Cronies. 

“ But it wouldn’t be nearly so good without our 
Aunty Jen,” said Bobtail. 

“ Nor without our clever Bobtail,” said Aunt Jen- 
nie, pinching her cheek. 

“ Bob does know how to think of things ! ” said 
loyal Jessie, admiringly. 

“ I’m so thankful everything went well,” said Lucia. 
“ Let’s give three cheers for Bobtail and for Aunty 
Jen!” 


266 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ Give them for all the Cronies and for the mothers 
and fathers and the boys and every one who helped,” 
said Bobtail happily. 

The cheers were heartily given and the Cronies went 
merrily home. 


CHAPTER XXI 


Skates and Patience 
HAT on earth is that coming in the yard ? ’’ 



Mrs. Fairfax exclaimed to Mrs. Bettison and 


Jessie’s mother, who were visiting her. 

The three ladies were sitting at work in the sunny 
sewing-room. The windows were open on this balmy 
afternoon of early June, and a strange, gliding, sliding, 
clanking noise came in through them. 

“ It sounds like a scenic railway or a merry-go- 
round without the music,” Alice’s mother continued. 

Her guests exchanged amused glances over their 
sewing. 

“Why, don’t you know what that is?” laughed 
Bobtail’s mother. “ It’s the Saturday afternoon 
racket. Whenever there’s a strange noise on Satur- 
days I know that the Cronies are coming.” 

“ Yes,” added Mrs. Van Alstyn. “ And soon the 
cheerful rumpus will be every day, not only Saturdays ; 
for vacation is coming, too.” 

“ So it is ! How fast the spring has passed ! ” said 
Mrs. Fairfax. “ Let’s see what they’re up to now.” 

The ladies rose and looked out of the window. 

In through the Fairfax gateway, single file, each 


268 


GIRLS’-NEST 


holding on to the skirt of the one in front of her, like 
some gay and swift caterpillar, came the Cronies on 
roller-skates. 

They whistled their long, low call, and Alice, who 
was wearing her skates, too, came gliding down to 
meet them. 

‘‘ They certainly make a pretty picture,’’ said Mrs. 
Bettison, her gaze going down the line, from tall, 
graceful Lucia to chubby little Helen, resting longest 
perhaps on the bright bobbing head that belonged to 
her own little girl. 

‘‘ How that little Antoinette has filled out and gotten 
rosy since she came here ! ” said Mrs. Fairfax. I 
do hope we can find a way to keep her mother in 
Sageville. The children have their hearts set on it.” 

“ Indeed, I hope so. Mr. Bettison is trying to find 
a school for Mme. Le Grand, and so is Professor 
Bayne. Sageville certainly has agreed with that little 
sparrow, as Bobtail calls her,” said Mrs. Bettison. 

‘‘Yes; and with my little niece. Linnet, too. It is 
wonderful,” said Jessie’s mother. “ We are so thank- 
ful! Everybody said that Linnet would be a frail in- 
valid always, but I felt sure that all she needed was a 
natural child’s life and to cease thinking of herself so 
much and being spoiled and coddled to death. And 
these few weeks of Sageville with our jolly, hearty 
little daughters have proved it, I wonder why she is 
not down there to-day ? ” she added, as they took their 
seats. For Linnet was the only Crony missing. 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 269 

The Cronies were talking about her, too, at that mo- 
ment, as they swung and glided along the smooth ce- 
ment walks in Alice’s garden. 

Where’s Linnet, Jessie? ” Alice had asked. Isn’t 
she coming ? ” 

“ Aunt May telephoned that she’d be here later,” 
Jessie replied. “ I don’t know what kept her. I sup- 
pose company came, or something. Peters is going to 
drive her over.” 

‘‘ Why doethn’t she thkate over here? Doethn’t she 
like to thkate ? ” asked Helen. 

Oh, yes ; she does, now. She didn’t want to at 
first; but Bob and I went over there on our skates 
one afternoon -and we got Linnet to learn how and 
now she’s wild about it and skates all over their place. 
She beat us both in a race yesterday. I guess she’ll 
bring her skates, even if she does come in the auto. 
I know Linnet would rather come on them, but I sup- 
pose Aunt May wants Peters to drive her over. I’ll 
race you to that snowball bush, Lucia.” 

‘‘ Wait ! ” cried Bobtail. “ Let’s all race down that 
wide automobile road from the gate to the garage. 
It’s a dandy long one. May we, Alice?” 

Surely. Come on ! ” 

Jessie had not guessed rightly the reason for Lin- 
net’s delay. Linnet was late that day because, after 
luncheon, her grandfather and grandmother had sur- 
prised her by beginning a serious talk. 

She had run upstairs briskly after the meal was 


270 


GIRLS’-NEST 


over and had come down again in a hurry, with her 
hat on and her skates in her hand. 

I’m going to Alice’s for Crony meeting,” she had 
announced to her grandparents, running up to kiss 
them as they sat on the sunny porch. ‘‘ I’ll go on 
skates, because I’m a little bit late already. They’re 
all going to bring their skates, to-day. I promised to 
try to meet them at Henderson street.” 

Wait just a little, dear. Your grandfather has 
something to say to you,” her grandmother detained 
her. 

‘‘But, Grandmother! I’m late now!” 

“ Peters will take you in the car. I’ll feel more 
comfortable then, anyway. I’ll telephone to Jessie 
that you’ll be a little late. So wait and hear what 
Grandfather wishes to say. Please, Linnet!” 

The Linnet who had come to Sageville a few weeks 
earlier would have behaved very stubbornly at this 
request. But this was a new and far more agreeable 
little maid. She did pout a little bit, even now, to be 
sure; but at last she only said, “All right. Grand- 
mother,” and waited obediently. 

“ Linnet, my dear,” Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn said, 
while his wife was telephoning to Jessie, “ I have some 
good news for you ! ” 

“ Yes, Grandfather? What is it? ” 

“ Well,” the great banker began. “ Not so very 
long ago, a frail, delicate, little indoor-flower of a girl 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 


271 

was brought out to Sageville against her will by her 
cruel grandparents. Remember that? 

“ Yes. And I was so naughty! Pm glad we came, 
Grandfather. I’m having a lovely time.*’ 

“ That’s fine, dear. And you’ve been a good girl 
and romped and played, as we wished. And now there 
are roses in your cheeks. And no more headaches — 
eh?” 

Of course not. I’m well as can be.” 

“And happier and brighter, too, — and sweeter. 
Linnet. Much sweeter.” 

“ Thank you, Grandfather.” 

Just then Mrs. Van Alstyn came back. “ Jessie will 
explain to the little girls,” she said to Linnet. “ Was 
Grandfather saying — ” 

“ Just telling Linnet how glad we were to see our 
little white window-ledge-blossom turning into a hardy 
garden-rose,” said her husband. “ And, now. Linnet, 
that you’ve kept your part of the bargain so well, I’ll 
have to keep mine. In two weeks more your time will 
be up.” 

“ Why, Grandfather! You mean — ” 

“ I mean we’ll go to the mountains, to The Towers, 
as usual, for the summer ; and then in the fall you may 
go back to live in New York again — and attend the 
Hardings’ school and be with the Randolph little girls 
and all the other friends you left in the city.” 

Mr. Van Alstyn expected his granddaughter to show 


272 


GIRLS’-NEST 


great delight at that. He remembered how she had 
wept at coming to Sageville and what a dreadful time 
they had had in getting her to do so at all ; he was sure 
that she would feel happy and well rewarded now at 
the thought of returning to the big, bustling city. But, 
to his dismay, Linnet hung her head and her eyes 
filled with tears. 

‘‘ Oh ! Grandfather ! ** she said. “ It can't be three 
months already ! ’’ 

"‘Why, Linnet! Don’t you want to go back?” 
asked her grandmother in astonishment. 

Linnet began to cry. 

Her grandfather took her on his lap. “ What’s the 
matter? ” he asked. “ Tell Grandfather, dear.” 

“ I don’t want to go to New York. I want to stay 
here. I love the Cronies ever so much better than the 
girls at Hardings’ and — oh! Grandmother, please 
don’t make me stop being a Crony! Please! 
Please ! ” 

“ But, Linnet, my dear, your school! You are able 
to go back when school begins again — ” 

“ I’ll go to the Sageville public school, like the other 
Cronies,” said Linnet through her tears. 

“ A public school ! ” exclaimed stylish Mrs. Cor- 
nelius Van Alstyn in dismay. 

“ You said you wanted me to be as nice as Bobtail,” 
sobbed Linnet. “And she is nice. She’s the nicest 
girl I ever saw. And she goes there. Oh! It’s so 
lovely here — the river and the fields and gardens and 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 


273 


Crony House and Aunty Jennie — and next year the 
Cronies are going to play basket-ball — and all ! Oh I 
Please, Grandmother dear ! ” 

Her grandparents looked at each other in perplexity. 

Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn knit his brows and 
thought hard. He was accustomed to facing issues as 
they arose, so his face soon cleared and he said, ‘‘ As 
far as Linnet’s part goes, she’s right. Grandmother. 
Sageville has proved itself the best place for her. She 
came here pale and ill and cross and spoiled, an un- 
natural little copy of a bored and selfish grown-up 
young lady. And now she’s a bright, pretty child — 
and a pretty good child, too ! ” He patted her cheek. 
“ Isn’t that all due to Sageville? ” 

“ Chiefly to Miss Jennie and that little Bobtail Bet- 
tison ; and, of course, to Sageville and the others, too,” 
agreed Mrs. Van Alst)m. 

“ Well, then, as far as she is concerned, it would be 
good to close the town house and let her grow up 
here into real, simple, sweet womanhood, instead of 
the modern society child she had become in town. But 
we must consider Grandmother, my dear Linnet. You 
see, she has given up for your sake, for these three 
whole months, the life she’s used to and cares about. 
It wouldn’t be fair to ask her to do so for always; 
would it ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, dear ! I suppose not,” said Linnet with a sob. 

Her grandmother blushed and looked embarrassed 
then and, ''My dear,” she said to her husband. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


274 

“ What Fm going to say will astonish you. But I 
find I like it here, myself. Miss Jennie has interested 
me very much in the town improvement and in her 
charities and her plans for a park and playground, and 
I find I enjoy the work much better than the life I 
used to live and have long wearied of. The ladies 
here do not seem to know or consider that I have 
certain advantages of money and position; they are 
interested in me for my own self. Without fully 
realizing it, I was very tired of the round of things 
in the city, doing the same empty things year after 
year. You can have no idea how it had all begun to 
pall upon me as I grew older. We are near enough 
to New York to go into town for anything we really 
care about. I have to acknowledge that our nephew 
and niece were right in preferring to live simply in 
Sageville. I hate to leave it almost as much as Linnet 
does. But, of course, neither of us would think of 
keeping you here, from your friends and clubs, and 
forcing you to go in and out on the trains every day 
between home and the office. So we^ll go back cheer- 
fully — won’t we, Linnet? — - for Grandfather’s sake.” 

Linnet had begun to hope, but now her heart fell 
sadly again. 

‘‘ Yes, I suppose so. Oh! O dear! ” she said woe- 
fully. 

Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn laughed. “Hm’m. It’s 
a day of surprises,” said he. “ Now I’ll add mine. I 
rather like it here, myself.” 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 


275 


Grandfather! ’’ 

“Cornelius, you don’t mean it! You’re just pre- 
tending for our sakes ! ” 

“No. I am quite sincere. I have found a very 
pleasant place in this community. The men in the 
church and the canoe club and the athletic club and 
in civic work seem to forget that I have a few banks 
and my name in the papers and to want me with them, 
just as a person; and it’s very agreeable to me. And 
they’re interested in things that I haven’t thought 
about, and that renews my youth, and gives my mind a 
rest from weighty problems. I like having the golf 
links at my door for a few holes in the morning. And 
I enjoy puttering around in the garden — always 
secretly wanted to, and it’s doing me good. I like be- 
ing a trustee of the little church and meeting people 
who really work in it instead of just letting their 
money work. I don’t mind the train rides : there’s 
always good company. And on pleasant days it’s 
very beautiful motoring in and out. As you say, my 
dear, our kind of city life palls in time; and town 
is near enough when you want it. This is a good 
place to grow old in.” 

“Then, may we stay. Grandfather? Oh! May 
we? ” 

“ H’m. Not so fast. Linnet. We don’t want to 
decide such an important thing in a hurry, any of us. 
Tell you what we’ll do! We’ll go into town for a 
week — leave to-night. We’ll live in New York a 


GIRLS’-NEST 


276 

week, exactly as we used to. And at the end of that 
time we’ll take a vote and decide. If we need more 
time to make up our minds, we’ll stay longer. How’s 
that?” 

“Very good!” said Mrs. Cornelius Van Alstyn, 
kissing him. 

But Linnet did not like this arrangement very much. 
For her own part, she was sure that she would always 
vote for Sageville, but she was afraid that her grand- 
parents would want to stay in New York if once they 
were settled in their city house again. So she kissed 
them a little wistfully and rode off with Peters to the 
Crony meeting at Alice’s. 

She could scarcely believe herself the same little girl 
who had been so unwilling to live in Sageville, such a 
short while before. Why, she had even said she dis- 
liked Bobtail ; and now she loved her so dearly ! She 
had called the Cronies silly ! 

“ I was the one who was silly,” she said to herself. 
“ Oh ! I do hope we can stay ! ” she sighed. 

A beautiful bluebird flew over her head, flew 
right across the automobile. Linnet clapped her hands 
and cheered up. “ ‘ A bluebird for Happiness ! ’ ” she 
quoted. “ I bet he loves Sageville as well as I do.” 

In spite of the bluebird’s promise, she was a little 
subdued as she came down Alice’s walk with her skates 
over her arm. 

The Cronies had grown tired of skating and were 
sitting under the trees making paper-dolls. 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 


277 


A pile of old magazines lay beside them on the 
grass and the little girls were busy with scissors and 
glue and water-color paints and squares of colored 
paper, cutting out their families,” mounting them on 
stiff paper, painting them, and making clothes for 
them. 

‘‘ Pinta ! Put the Queen of Holland down ! Oh, 
get her, Antoinette ! Make Pinta let go ! Just when 
Pd painted her so carefully! Oh, thank you! She 
isn't much mussed. I’ll put her in that magazine and 
sit on it. Maybe that will take out the crumples. 
Shame on you, Pinta! Chewing up a Queen! And 
she’s such a darling looking Queen, too; I just know 
she’s sweet. Where’s her ’dorable baby? I’ll paint 
that now,” Linnet heard Bobtail say, as she turned 
the corner of the porch. 

She gave the Crony whistle. 

“ Here’s Linnet ! ” they cried. 

‘‘Here we are, back of the house!” called Alice, 
rising to meet her, like a courteous little hostess. 
“ There’s your pile of magazines, and your scissors 
and paint brush.” 

“Shall I make this dress blue or red, Linnet?” 
asked Jessie, who had great faith in her cousin’s good 
taste. 

“ I’d make it of that soft blue tissue-paper. And 
give her a white flappy hat with a blue ribbon and 
paint a blue band on that ducky white parasol you’ve 
cut out for her,” Linnet advised, and then, all full of 


GIRLS’-NEST 


278 

her great news, she told the Cronies what Mr. Cor- 
nelius Van Alstyn had said. 

Oh, Linnet ! cried the Cronies in consternation. 

Bobtail rose and grabbed her by the shoulders. 

Linnet Van Alstyn ! she said sternly. “ Look at 
me. Say ‘ I solemnly swear by the color of my hair 
and the clothes I wear and the name I bear to choose 
Sageville and come right straight back here ! * Say 
it!^’ 

** Make her say it, Bob ! cried the others. 

1^11 not let you go until you do ! 

“ I’ll say it I ni say it ! Stop shaking me. I’ll 
surely come back if Grandmother and Grandfather 
will.” 

** You come back anyway,” urged Alice. 

“ You can live with me,” said Jessie. 

“ Yes. You can take turns living with all of us,” 
said Lucia. 

“We can put a bed in Crony House for you,” 
laughed Bobtail. 

“ It will be awful, being without you, even a week,” 
said Helen. 

“ Oh, will it ? Really ? Are you going to miss 
me ? ” asked Linnet eagerly. She asked them all, but 
she looked especially at Bobtail. 

“ I should say so! ” said Bobtail. “ You’re a really- 
truly Sageville girl now. Linnet dear, and we all feel 
so anxious to have you come back ! ” 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 


279 

Antoinette sighed. ** I hope you will be sorry, a 
wee little bit, when I go away, too,’' she said. 

“ You’re not going! ” cried all the Cronies at once. 

“ You are not! Just you wait and see! ” said Jes- 
sie, patting her hand. ‘‘ The fairies have secrets for 
you. Haven’t they, Bobtail ? ” 

“ Well,” said Antoinette, smiling gratefully, “ those 
fairies must hurry up and tell those secrets soon. 
Because at the end of next week my mother must 
decide if she will go to Philadelphia.” 

“ We'll decide now. We decide ‘ No! ’ ” said Bob- 
tail. ‘‘Isn’t it an exciting time? Examinations are 
coming, and that’s usually excitement enough, by itself. 
We’re waiting to know about Sparrow, whether she 
can stay ; and about Linnet, whether she can live here ; 
and about our Silver Box, whether the President of 
France is going to answer our letter ! ” 

“ Oh ! Oh ! ” said Linnet. “ I hate to go away 
even for a week without knowing about that. If the 
letter comes while I’m gpne, write to me; won’t you, 
please, somebody? I can’t bear to think that you’ll 
all know about it and I won’t.” 

“ Bobtail’ th thinking up thome plan,” said Helen 
sagely. “ I can tell it by the little pucker between 
her eyeth.” 

“ What is it, Bobbie? ” everybody asked. 

“ Yes,” Bobtail admitted. “ I was trying to plan 
something. You know, my father has a lot of sisters 


28 o 


GIRLS’-NEST 


and brothers and he lives far away from them and 
they always write him a round robin.” 

Whafs that? ” 

“ Why, a letter, in pieces. The first one writes a 
letter and sends it to the second one and he writes 
another one and puts it in and sends both those letters 
to the third brother, and it keeps going around and 
around until everybody has read everybody’s letters. 
I was wondering if we couldn’t get up something for 
Linnet next week — ” 

“ Oh ! Bobbie ! We couldn^t! All those letters in 
one week I ” 

‘‘ And examinations coming ! ” 

“ I have to study like fury all next week.” 

“ No. Not letters. Of course, not,’^ said Bobtail. 
‘‘ But how about a telephone round robin every night? ” 

A telephone one? ” 

“Um-hum. One of us telephone to Linnet in the 
city every night. Monday night, Jessie; then Lucia, 
then Alice, and so on. And each of us will give the 
one that telephones a message for Linnet, just like a 
round robin.” 

“ Oh, goody ! ” cried Linnet, and they all liked the 
idea. 

Bob always thinks of the dandiest things ! ” said 
Jessie. 

“ It will make Linnet remember Sageville,” said 
Lucia. And not get all New Yorked again.” 

“ I don’t need anything for that. I belong to Sage- 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 281 

ville now,” said Linnet. “ But Pd love to have you 
telephone, and it will be such a comfort to know every 
day whether Professor Bayne has received the letter 
from France. I just couldn’t get along without know- 
ing. Oh, doesn’t it take the longest while ? ” 

Just then Mrs. Fairfax appeared in the sewing-room 
window. 

“Lucia!” she called. “Your father is telephon- 
ing. He has a message for the Cronies.” 

All the Cronies leaped to their feet. 

The beautiful paper-dollies went flying everywhere; 
the magazines were kicked over; and naughty Pinta 
and Nina went about knocking over paint boxes and 
bowls of water unrebuked, while all the Cronies dashed 
into the house. 

A message from Professor Bayne! The Silver 
Box! 

“ Oh ! Let’s run ! ” they cried. 

“ What is it, Father ? ” asked Lucia at the telephone. 
“ Oh ! Hurry and tell. We’re all dying to know.” 

“ I have some news from France,” said the Profes- 
sor. 

“ He has news from France! ” Lucia reported to the 
excited Cronies. “A letter, Father?” 

“ No. But a cablegram giving me some directions 
and instructions and saying that a letter is on the way.” 

Lucia told the others. 

“ Ask him when the letter will come ! ” 

" Ask him if he has any idea about the box! ” 


282 GIRLS^-NEST 

‘‘ Ask him what the cablegram told him to do ! ” 
Ask him — 

The eager voices rose so high that Professor Bayne 
heard them at the other end of the telephone. 

''Tell them that’s all they’ll learn from me for a 
week or more,” said he, laughing. “And tell them 
patience makes little girls’ hair curly,” he teased. 
'' Good-by!” 

“And I have to go to New York for at least a 
week, now! ” cried Linnet tragically. 

Never mind. Remember the round robin ! ” An- 
toinette comforted her. 

When Linnet kissed the Cronies good-by and climbed 
into the automobile and rode away, their eyes were a 
little misty. They followed the car on their roller- 
skates as far as they could and whistled the Crony 
whistle as long as she could hear them. 

“ I do hope she’ll come back and not make up her 
mind she likes New York better, after all,” said Bob- 
tail. 

“And that Aunty May and Uncle Cornelius will 
want to come, too,” said Jessie. 

“To think that we didn’t want her at first!” said 
Lucia. “ At least, Jess and Bob and I didn’t. And 
now we just love her! ” 

“Well, that will bring her back',” said Bobtail. 
“Aunt Jennie says that love is the strongest fairy 
magic. So let’s all say a charm together to bring Lin- 


SKATES AND PATIENCE 283 

net back. ^ We love you, Linnet! ' will be the charm. 
N ow 1 One — two — three ! 

‘'We love you, Linnet! cried all the Cronies, and 
hoped their charm would work. 


CHAPTER XXir 


Wishes Coming True 

I NEVER knew examination-study week could go 
so slowly. The week before examinations al- 
ways seems to fly by and the awful old things are here 
before you can say ^ Jack Robinson/ ” said Bobtail, as 
the Cronies were going home from school one day. 
‘‘ But this time I just can’t see how the days can poke 
along so ! Did Linnet say anything about coming back 
when you telephoned the round robin last night, Jes- 
sie?’^ 

‘‘ No. But she was all excited about something 
else, though.” 

Oh, what?” 

‘‘ 3he said Professor Bayne had been to see Uncle 
Cornelius and they’d had a long, long talk in the library 
and Uncle Cornelius wouldn’t tell Linnet a single thing 
about what they’d said.” 

‘‘ Do you think it could have been something about 
our box ? ” asked Alice, and all the others listened 
eagerly for the answer. 

‘‘ Well, maybe,” said Jessie. ‘‘ But let’s not feel too 
sure of that. Because my father said Professor Ba 3 me 
284 


WISHES COMING TRUE 285 

and Uncle Cornelius had become good friends since 
the family came to Sageville — ” 

'' Yes; they are good friends,” Lucia put in. 

‘‘ So maybe, he was just paying a visit,” Jessie con- 
tinued. 

‘^You careful old Jessie!” said Bobtail. ‘‘Why 
wouldn’t Linnet’s grandfather tell her then? Oh, no! 
I just feel it in the tip of my nose that it had some- 
thing to do with our history-mystery.” 

“ And Bobtail’s nose is all tip,” laughed Lucia; and 
Bobtail pulled her braids for saying it. 

“ Father’s been busy as a bee all week, ever since he 
got the letter from France. He wouldn’t let me even 
peep at the outside of it ! ” said Lucia. “ He went to? 
Trenton yesterday. And he’s in New York seeing 
somebody special to-day. And he’s going all the way 
to Washington to-morrow. So it must be something 
simply thrilling ! ” 

“ He is so kind, your father ! ” said Antoinette. 
“ He went to very much trouble for my mother, too, 
and came to see her, and when he left she said she was 
much encouraged and her eyes laughed again — 
they’ve been often cloudy lately. So I hope things will 
be so I can stay in Sageville.” 

“ I hope so too,” said everybody. 

“ And he asked my mother to help him with some- 
thing about the secret of the Silver Box,” said An- 
toinette. “ And, of course, she is glad to do so. She 
has been writing letters for him and talking at the tele- 


286 


GIRLS’-NEST 


phone so often. But not a word will she tell to me 
and she sends me out into the garden when she tele- 
phones.” 

It was easier to wait before the letter came from 
France,” said Alice. “To have it right in Sageville 
and not know what’s in it is awful.” 

“ I think tho, too,” said Helen. 

“ Mother says we mustn’t let all the mysteries and 
wonders and problems keep us from getting ready to 
pass our examinations,” said Jessie. “ She says we 
must think of our school work first. So I’m trying 
to.” 

“I think of everything all at once,” said Bobtail. 
“ When Miss West asks me a question I have to call 
myself back from France or New York or somewhere 
to answer it. I have to say, ‘ Hey, Bob! Mr. Arith- 
metic wants you 1 ’ ” 

“ It’th only imtil Thaturday. He’ll have to tell us 
thomething then,” said Helen. 

“ Shall we have the meeting at Crony House ? ” 
asked Jessie. 

“Oh! I forgot to tell you!” Alice apologized. 
“ Aunty Jen is going to put up some strawberry pre- 
serves for the Children’s Home and she wants us to 
help her Saturday. Everybody must bring a big 
apron, she says. She wants us to gather the berries 
from her patch and to help hull them.” 

“ Oh ! Won’t that be fun ! ” 

“ She’s going to ask the mothers if we may,” Alice 


WISHES COMING TRUE 287 

continued. “ But of course they’ll say, * Yes.’ She 
says, if any of us has lots of berries in the garden this 
year, please to gather some, Saturday morning, and 
bring them to her when we come, because she wants as 
many as possible.” 

We have a lot,” said Lucia. ‘‘ Perfectly enor- 
mous ones! Father set out some big plants he got 
from the Government Experiment Station.” 

“ He gave my Daddy some, too,” said Bobtail. 
“ And the berries are so big we’re thinking of using 
them for watermelons.” 

“ Shall we send a wagon for them, Bobbie ? ” asked 
Jessie in the midst of the laughter. They must be 
too heavy to carry.” 

No. ril get Libby Dot and Billy-William to 
carry them. They’re very strong babies.” 

“ Won’t they nibble them on the way? ” Helen sug- 
gested warningly. 

“ I suppose so. But they talk so much they won’t 
have time to eat many.” 

“ Another thing to look forward for ! ” said Antoi- 
nette. ‘‘ This strawberry party ! ” 

“ This is the teasingest week ! ” Lucia said. “ But 
I suppose Saturday will come sometime, if we wait 
long enough, and everything will be settled.” 

When Antoinette had left the others. Bobtail said 
— always interested in her Little Brown Sparrow, 
‘‘ Don’t forget. We must each bring some good news 
for Antoinette, too, if we can.” And all the little girls 


288 


GIRLS’-NEST 


smiled as if each had a secret unknown to the others. 

The great Saturday did come at last. And early in 
the afternoon the Cronies, each with an apron folded 
over her arm and some of them carrying baskets of 
berries, came trooping into Miss Jennie’s yard. 

Bobtail had left her doggies at home, fearing that 
they would get in the way of the preserving; but she 
brought with her the two little human pets, Libby Dot 
and Billy- William, their mouths already pinky from 
the ripe, good berries they’d been eating on the way. 

I had to bring some sort of a nuisance along, to 
make me feel natural, as I left the little dogs at home,” 
Bobtail explained to Miss Jennie, who met her little 
helpers at the kitchen door. ‘‘ Say * How do you 
do?’ to Aunt Jennie, children. Make your bow, 
Billy-William. Good boy! Curtsey, Libby Dot. 
Put your foot hack, not forward — like I showed you. 
That’s the way. Aren’t they darling, Aunty Jen? ” 

‘‘ Gee ! What a whopper ! ” cried Billy-William, 
pointing to an exceptionally big berry on the top of a 
piled-up dish. ‘"Wook at it! Wook at it!” But 
nobody could look at it long, for he put out his little 
hand and popped the big berry into his mouth without 
more ado. 

It was nummy ! ” he announced. “ Shall Billy- 
William pick you one, Awizabeth? ” 

But, ‘‘ You be goo’ boy ! ” said his little companion 
sternly. “ Don’t took. Ask ‘ Please.’ Zat’s ze way 


WISHES COMING TRUE 289 

to be goo’ boy. And zen zey don’t scold you. And 
maybe zey give you two.” 

Aunty Jen gave them each a cookie and sent them 
out to play on the lawn, where little Margaret Louise 
and her nurse were already established. 

The Cronies put on their aprons and briskly set to 
work, some gathering berries from Miss Jennie’s big 
patch and bringing them into the kitchen, where the 
others hulled and cleaned them. 

Some of the berries were already cooking and the 
good, sweet perfume of the steaming juice scented the 
air. 

Tongues and fingers worked together and the after- 
noon passed so busily and pleasantly that the helpers 
forgot to be anxious because there was still no word 
from Linnet, from Mme. Le Grand, or from Profes- 
sor Bayne. 

‘‘ I hope the children in the Home will like to eat 
these as well as we like fixing them,” said Bobtail. “ I 
hope some of our fun will get cooked in; don’t you? ” 
she asked Lucia and Alice, who were hulling beside 
her, while Jessie and Antoinette and Helen took their 
turn at picking in the strawberry patch. 

“ Yes, indeed,” said Lucia. “ Bobbie, don’t you 
think it would be good to call the others in for a min- 
ute and all tell whether we’ve found any good news 
for Mme. Le Grand? Isn’t it time, yet? We said we 
would to-day.” 


290 


GIRLS’-NEST 


IVe been thinking of that, too,” said Bobtail. 

And Fm dying to know if the others have found 
anything better than my father did. And I want to 
make Antoinette happy, right away this minute, if we 
can. But you see. Linnet said, when I telephoned the 
round robin last night, that she'd let us know at Aunty 
Jen’s to-day what the Van Alstyns had made up their 
minds to do, and that maybe she’d come to the Crony 
meeting. So I’ve been sort of waiting and hoping, — 
so we could all be here together when we tell Antoi- 
nette. But it’s getting a little late, now, so I guess 
Linnet won’t come. It makes me a little bit afraid 
that they’ve decided not to live in Sageville. Shall we 
call them in and tell our Antoinette-plans now. Aunty 
Jen? We’ve finished hulling these.” 

Yes. I think we have enough berries now,” said 
Aunty Jen. “ Run out and help them bring in what 
they’ve picked.” 

When Bobtail and Lucia and Alice had obediently 
gone into the garden. Aunt Jennie did a surprising 
thing. 

She opened the door from the kitchen into the lower 
hall and very softly whistled the Crony call. 

Another little girl in a big apron, a rosy, happy little 
girl with laughing eyes, slipped into the kitchen and 
sat demurely on one of the little chairs. Aunty Jen 
gave her a bowl of berries and she began to hull them 
without a word. 

The Cronies, returning from the garden, stood in 


WISHES COMING TRUE 


291 

the doorway transfixed with surprise. Then they gave 
a joyous whoop. 

“ Linnet ! Linnet ! Linnet ! ” they cried. Where 
did you come from? 

“From Sageville — where I live!'^ replied Linnet 
Van Alstyn. 

And never was the Crony cheer more heartily, 
thankfully given. 

“ Oh, Linnet! Is it true? Forever? Are you go- 
ing to live here always ? cried Bobtail. 

“ Yes, dear Bobbie,” said Linnet, and there were 
happy tears in her eyes. 

Then, “ Antoinette’s going to live here, too,” said 
Bobtail decidedly. 

“ Why, — I don’t know yet,” said Antoinette wist- 
fully. 

“ But we do. Sparrow. Stand over there, and I’ll 
call the Crony roll.” 

The ‘‘ brown Sparrow ” looked about amazed, but 
obeyed Bobtail, as she always did. 

“ Alice I ” said Bobtail. 

“ My mother says,” Alice began, “ that if Mme. 
Le Grand will stay in Sageville, she and Aunty Jennie 
will get her a whole lot of ladies to take classes in 
French and some children to teach, too. Some of 
them have promised already.” 

“ And my mother thayth she will help Mrth. Fairfax 
and Aunty Jennie to get the ladieth and the children,” 
put in Helen. 


292 


GIRLS’-NEST 


‘‘ Oh ! Thank you ! ” Antoinette began, and started 
to run forward to kiss Alice and Helen and Aunty Jen; 
but Bobtail with imitation sternness held her back. 

‘‘ Wait, Sparrow! she commanded. ‘‘ Don’t chirp 
a chirp till you’ve heard us all. Well, Jessie? ” 

My father knows some people in New York who 
are taking singing lessons from a friend of his,” said 
Jessie. “And they cannot pronounce the French and 
Italian songs very well. So this friend would like 
Mme. Le Grand to have a language class in his singing 
school, two hours a week, if she wishes.” 

“ Thank — ” began Antoinette. 

“ Sh-h ! ” warned Bobtail. “ Now, Lucia.” 

“ Father says they often need French books and 
newspapers and things translated in the college where 
he teaches, Antoinette ; and he asked them to send some 
for Mme. Le Grand to do, and they said they would. 
And he knows a magazine editor that needs some, too. 
And he’s recommended her for thatf^ 

Again Bobtail had to suppress Antoinette’s expres- 
sion of gratitude. 

“ Linnet I ” she called. 

Linnet blushed. “ Antoinette,” she said, “ I know I 
was Mme. Le Grand’s worst pupil when I used to be 
in her class at Hardings’ school. And I didn’t learn 
anything at all and was just horrid to her. But if she 
will give me another chance, Grandmother says that I 
may take private lessons from her, because Grand- 


WISHES COMING TRUE 293 

mother wants me to speak French perfectly. Til truly 
try to study and be good.” 

‘‘ Dear Linnet — ” the grateful Antoinette began, 
but Bobtail stopped her again. 

She called herself next, “ Bobtail ! ” and answered, 
‘‘ My father went to all the Crony fathers and to some 
other fathers in our class — I mean fathers of the chil- 
dren in our class — and they got up a little French 
class for the summer. And they want Mme. Le Grand 
to teach it. So all the Cronies will be in it. Won’t 
that be fine? And nearly all our class. And we are 
to keep it up once a week in school-time too — at least 
some of them will.” 

By this time Antoinette was fluttering like her name- 
sake, a little brown sparrow. 

Oh, I cannot say how I thank — how I love you 
all, my so good dear Cronies and Aunt Jennie dear! 
If you will pardon, I’d like to run quickly to my dear 
mother and tell her. She will be so — ” 

‘‘Why, isn’t that Mme. Le Grand coming up the 
garden path? ” exclaimed Miss Jennie. “ It surely is! 
She’s coming right here — ” 

Antoinette ran to the door and down the garden 
walk and, almost as quickly as any other sparrow, flew 
joyfully into her mother’s arms. 

The apron-covered, berry-stained Cronies were in 
the garden enjoying the happy sight and jumping and 
clapping their hands because their friendship had 


294 


GIRLS’-NEST 


helped to bring it about, when a voice behind them said 
quietly, ‘‘ Well, this is not a very dignified way to re- 
ceive a messenger who brings you greetings from the 
President of the Republic of France! ” 

Professor Ba3me was holding up an imposing- 
looking letter and the shining Silver Box. Mr. Cor- 
nelius Van Alstyn stood beside him. 

The Cronies fell over one another and sat down hard 
on the grass. They were too excited to stand. 

Tell us! ” they gasped. 

But just then, to add to the excitement, a wail broke 
forth and Billy- William ran up to them, holding out 
a chubby finger. 

I picked up a bee and he was hot ! ” cried Billy- 
William. “ He bumded me on my fingy ! Bad boy, 
bee ! Nonny, nonny boy, bee ! ” 

Margaret Louise’s nurse came to the rescue and bore 
Billy-William off to be comforted for the hot bee’s 
naughtiness. 

Professor Bayne, Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn, Mme. 
Le Grand, and Aunty Jennie took their seats in the 
big garden-chairs under the elm tree by the river. 

The Cronies, their eyes shining with expectation, 
sat on the grass at their feet. 

And Professor Bayne began his story. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


A Lady of France 


HIS little Silver Box, honored by bearing the 



X Lilies of France,’' he said, “these sad old let- 
ters and very valuable papers, these faded flowers that 
— though seemingly dead — have lived a hundred 
years, that sturdy little stone house that sheltered you 
so well, those good, rich acres of farm-land upon 
which it stands, the pretty woodsy grove that is beside 
it where generations of Sageville boys have made their 
camps from early spring until late October, all these 
belong to — ” he paused and the Cronies caught their 
breath, “ to a young French countess! ” he continued. 

“ A countess I ” cried the Cronies. 

“ How wonderful ! ” said Lucia. 

“ How fairy-story ! ” said Bobtail. 

“ How lovely ! ” said Alice. 

“ I thaid I wanted it to be for a printheth or a queen 
or thomething like that ! ” exulted Helen. “ Doeth 
she wear a crown, I wonder ? ” 

“ Does she need the little house? Will she love it? ” 
asked Antoinette. 

“Where is she? What is she like?” asked Jessie. 

“ Please tell us all you know about her. Father,” 
begged Lucia. 


295 


GIRLS’-NEST 


296 

^‘1 will as soon as I can/’ said Professor Bayne, 
smiling; and the Cronies meekly begged his pardon 
for interrupting and tried to sit still and wait. 

The French government had little difficulty in find- 
ing the names of the descendants of our gallant young, 
officer,” said Professor Bayne. “ The young countess 
has a name so long it took two whole lines of paper 
just to write it; but there it was, every bit of it, and 
all the names of all the grand-parents and great-grand- 
parents, ’way back to our noble young officer himself. 
But France is a republic nowadays and counts and 
countesses do not matter as much as they did long ago, 
when kings ruled and nobles were so important. It’s 
a free country like ours — just as our brave young 
Revolutionary hero wanted it to be — so instead of 
a countess’ wearing a crown, as Helen thought just 
now, this countess was so simple and inconspicuous 
that they did not know where she was ! ” 

Helen looked disappointed and the Cronies cried, 
‘‘ Oh ! Don’t you know where she is yet? ” 

“Yes. Ido, now!” 

“Oh! Goon! Do!” 

“ The authorities in France did everything they 
could to trace her. The President himself dictated 
and signed the letter to me and one to you Cro- 
nies.” 

The little French girl’s eyes sparkled. She said, 
“Oh! What an honor!” 

“ I have it right here, my dear,” Professor Bayne 


A LADY OF FRANCE 


297 

said. It is an honor and I think you ought to have 
it framed and hang it up in Crony House. In it the 
President says that you Cronies did right in not being 
afraid to perform this service because you were so 
young. And he reminds you that Lafayette himself, 
when he helped General Washington, was only a boy 
— only nineteen years of age.” 

“Was he? Really?” 

“ But please tell about the countess ! ” 

“ Well, I had two long letters and a number of ca- 
bles, and all the powers that could work were working. 
It was especially hard, because our countess’ father 
had dropped his title. He did not care for titles, you 
see. And they did not know for a long time just 
which one of his many names he had taken after he 
left France. And he is no longer living. But at last 
they found out the name the countess is using and 
that she had come to America.” 

“ In America ! Oh ! Joy ! ” the Cronies cried. 

“ So then I hustled around and found her for you 
myself.” 

“ Where is she ? ” 

“ Can we see her and give her the little house ? ” 

“ Is she beautiful? ” 

“ Tell us about her! ” 

“ Was she glad ? ” 

“ Will she like us, do you think? ” 

The Cronies chattered madly until Miss Jennie put 
up her hands for silence. 


GIRLS’-NEST 


298 

“ Well, Aunty Jennie has seen her. Get her to tell 
you about her,’’ said the Professor. 

‘‘You have! Why, Aunty Jen! You rascal! 
Never said a word ! ’’ said Bobtail. 

“ ril let you guess what she is like — this young 
countess with a name two lines long,’’ said Aunty Jen. 
“ And see who guesses the nearest.” 

“ I guess she’s tall and stately and holds her head 
like this,” said Alice, lifting her own in what she 
thought was an aristocratic manner. “ And she’s 
very, very beautiful.” 

“ I gueth tho, too,” said Helen. “ And she wearth 
long trainth on her clothes and has thomebody to carry 
it for her.” 

“ I guess she’s very gay, like that little French sing- 
ing lady who comes to our house,” said Jessie. “ And 
lifts her eyes and shrugs her shoulders and has a little 
dimple by her mouth and floats about like a butterfly 
~ with tiny hands and feet.” 

“ I think she’s quiet and good and likes to read and 
study and has beautiful taste and says charming things 
in a kind voice like Mme. Le Grand,” said Lucia. 

“ Thank you, my dear, for the graceful compli- 
ment,” said that lady, blushing and smiling, and Pro- 
fessor Bayne flashed his daughter a pleased glance. 

“ Antoinette, what do you think ? ” asked Bobtail. 
“ You’re the only French one and ought to guess right 
off.” 


A LADY OF FRANCE 


299 


“ I did not see many coimtesses in France, for I 
was only a little girl and I seldom went out farther 
than the garden of my house or my school except when 
holding the hand of my mother or my bonne — my 
nurse — when I lived there,*’ said Antoinette. So I 
do not know how this countess should look. But I 
hope she is good and kind and will love to think what 
her brave great-great-great-grand father did for Amer- 
ica, and to own the house he used to own. What do 
you think she will be like, Bobbie ? ” 

“ Why, I don’t know what to think. But I know 
what I hope,” said Bobtail. ‘‘ I hope she’ll be some- 
thing like us, so we can get along well together and 
love one another and have good times and, maybe, 
make her a Crony.” 

** She surely ought to appreciate the Cronies,” said 
Mme. Le Grand. “And be grateful to them, who 
have done so much for her. And I am sure she loves 
— will love them, too.” 

“Who guessed nearest. Aunty Jen? Who guessed 
it right ? ” asked the Cronies. “ Oh ! Hurry and tell 
us! ” 

“ Well, she is here now and you may see for your- 
selves.” 

The whole Crony group leaped to its feet at once. 

“ Here ! In this house ? ” 

“Where? Where?” 

Can we go in and see her ? ” 


300 


GIRLS’-NEST 


“ Will you bring her out? ’* 

‘‘Is that why Mme. Le Grand came — to talk' 
French to her? 

The questions pattered out. 

“ Sit still and be quiet and 111 show her to you/ 
cautioned Aunty Jennie. 

“ Shall we curtsey to her? whispered Bobtail. 

“ Yes, if you like,” Aunt Jennie said, laughing. 
“ You may come with me, Antoinette. Give me your 
hand. Well go in and get her.” 

Aunty Jen started, leading Antoinette, who hung 
back a little timidly. 

The Cronies sat still as mice, their eyes getting big- 
ger every minute. 

After a little while that seemed like an age to them, 
tAunt Jennie and Antoinette came back. 

“Wasn’t she there?” the little girls called. 
“ What’s the matter ? ” 

But Aunty Jen put her finger on her lips, cautioning 
silence, and very gravely stepped forward, still leading 
the wondering Antoinette. 

“ Young ladies of Crony House, Sageville,” said 
'Aunty Jen, “ I will present you now to Mademoiselle 
Antoinette Marie de Hauteville de la Mar du Perac — 
I can’t remember the rest — le Grand de St. Pre and 
some more ! ” And she curtsied low to the dazed and 
amazed Antoinette. 

Antoinette ! *' cried Bobtail. “You don’t mean 
that Antoinette is — ” 


A LADY OF FRANCE 


301] 

“ The young French countess herself! said Aunty 
Jen. ** The great-great-great-granddaughter of our 
brave friend of long ago, who owned the Silver Box! ” 

The Cronies were thunderstruck. They could not 
speak for astonishment and a joy too great to be be- 
lieved. 

“ Antoinette ! A countess ! ” 

“ Antoinette owns Dutchhouse ! ** 

** No, no ! ” cried Antoinette, bewildered and the 
most astounded of all. “ I am not ! I am not ! I am 
only Antoinette Le Grand — whom you know.” 

Her mother drew her gently to her. 

‘‘ Yes, dear,” she said. “ It is true, as they say. I 
did not think it necessary to speak to you of your right 
to a title. You are still so young. And such things 
do not matter. But your dear father would indeed 
have been a count under the monarchy — and held that 
title until he laid it aside. You are a little French 
countess, ma cMre! ” 

“ Countess Sparrow ! Countess Sparrow ! ” the 
Cronies cried, dancing around Antoinette and kissing 
her. “ Isn’t it wonderful ! Isn’t it the wonderfullest 
thing in all the world ! ” 

“ I do not understand it yet,” said Antoinette, her 
eyes like stars. “ But I thank Professor Bayne and 
everybody. And I’m so glad about the Dutchhouse! 
I cannot believe the little house is mine, and all that 
you say! I feel that I must soon wake up.” 

‘‘ Curtsey to her ! Curtsey to her ! ” cried Bobtail. 


302 GIRLS’-NEST 

‘‘ We said we would ! And they did, laughing and 
rejoicing. 

“ Carry her train, Helen! ” said Jessie. 

‘‘See how stylishly she walks, Alice!” laughed 
Lucia. 

“ We’d rather have it this way than any way ! ” all 
the happy Cronies agreed. 

“ Bobtail got her wish, wanting the French lady to 
be just like a Crony ; didn’t she? ” said Jessie, and they 
all laughed assent. 

“ And Lucia was pretty near right when she said the 
countess would be like Mme. Le Grand I ” said Bob- 
tail. “ Are you going to live in the little house ? ” she 
asked that lady. 

“ No, dear. It is so far from town and not modem 
and sanitary. And this kind friend,” she bowed to 
Mr. Cornelius Van Alstyn, “ is going to buy it from us 
and give it to the State of New Jersey for a little 
historical museum of our county. The relics of all 
the patriots of those stirring early days shall be gath- 
ered there, and it will be named for Antoinette’s brave 
ancestor who owned it and the Silver Box and gave his 
life for American freedom,” 

“ Oh ! Grandfather ! ” cried Linnet, and kissed him 
gratefully. “ Oh ! Thank you ! ” said Antoinette, her 
eyes wet with tears of happiness. And the other Cro- 
nies thanked him, too. 

“Tut! Tut! Glad to do it!” said Mr. Van 
Alstyn. 


A LADY OF FRANCE 


303 


“ Yes; but it is so good of him!’^ said Mme, Le 
Grand. “ And the big farm we shall hold and lease to 
farmers hereabouts, and that will keep Antoinette and 
me from ever worrying about money again. We can 
buy another little house in Sageville and live in that 
and teach French and do translations and live quietly 
and pleasantly. So you see what you Cronies have 
done for us — and for the State ! ” 

“ Hurray ! Hurray ! ” cried the Cronies. 

“ We’ll have a little ceremony when the little mu- 
seum is all fixed up and ready,” said Mr. Cornelius 
Van Alstyn to the proud Cronies. “With speeches 
and a band! And we’ll tell every one the story, and 
we’ll have our Cronies all sitting up in the place of 
honor.” 

“ Then we’ll have to be good forever after,” said 
Bobtail. “ Or every one will say, * H’m ! They don’t 
seem much like little Star Spangled Banners to 
me! ’ ” 

“ The funniest part is that Antoinette wrote the let- 
ter to the President of France herself ! ” said Linnet. 
“ And didn’t know that she was writing about her own, 
own house ! ” 

“ She did not know the name of the count, you see,” 
explained Mme. Le Grand, “ as that name was given 
in Professor Bayne’s letter and not in hers, for our 
wonderful Professor Bayne took care of all the de- 
tails. If she had known and told me the name, of 
course, I’d have recognized it at once. And none of 


304 


GIRLS’-NEST 


our family ever knew about this quaint little house of 
ours in America/’ 

Linnet took Antoinette’s little hand, which was cold 
with excitement, and rubbed it warm in hers. 

She was so glad that she had loved and appreciated 
Antoinette before she was a countess,” when she was 
only what Linnet had once scornfully called, a poor 
school-teacher’s child.” 

For Linnet had now learned one of the most useful 
and most blessed of lessons, that neither poverty nor 
wealth, neither commonplaceness nor high position, 
has anything to do with the real qualities that make 
people worth knowing and worth loving. 

Sageville, Crony House and the amiable, polite and 
loving little Brown Sparrow had taught her that the 
only true aristocracy and wealth lie in a good and noble 
heart, high in patience and rich in simple kindness. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


J. W. C. 

S CHOOL had closed, examinations were over and 
all the Cronies had passed and been promoted. 
So, with light hearts, they set about giving Crony 
House a brisk new cleaning and fixing-up for the sum- 
mer. 

They were all busy with buckets and brushes and 
brooms and paint and sewing-boxes and little wash- 
tubs and clothes lines. 

Because we use it so much in the summer when 
there’s no school,” Jessie explained to Linnet. ** The 
poor little thing doesn’t get a minute’s rest.” 

‘‘ Don’t any of you go away in the summertime ? ” 
Linnet asked. 

'‘Oh, yes! We go for awhile with our parents; 
but some come back when others go, so some of us 
are always here. People don’t take very long vaca- 
tions from Sageville, because Sageville’s very nice in 
the summertime and there’s so much fun on the river ! 
Canoes, you know! You must come ’way up where 
the Canoe Club is and see the river winding under the 
big trees and all the shores full of red cardinalis bios- 
305 


3o6 GIRLS’-NEST 

soms and pink mallow and yellow jewel- weed,” said 
Lucia. 

“ Look out, Sparrow! YouVe going to fall in that 
bucket in a minute 1 ” Bobtail called out warningly. 

Fm sure Linnet will love the canoes,” Jessie said. 

The only trouble is, some people will use motor 
boats, and they don't belong to our quiet river. My 
father says it's like beating a drum in church to go up 
there in a motor boat. Not many do, though; it's usu- 
ally so still you can hear the water.” 

I just know I'll like it there,” said Linnet. But 
I have a surprise for you — for all of you! ” 

‘‘Oh! What?” 

They crowded around, forgetful of their household 
tasks for a moment, for the Cronies loved surprises. 

“ My grandmother asked all your mothers, if they'd 
bring you all, every one — and your fathers, too, if 
they can come — up to our house in the mountains. 
The Towers. It's 'way up in the air, in a big forest, 
with lakes and waterfalls. And it's big enough for 
everybody — and more, too, for that matter, but no- 
body's to be there but just Crony families and Aunty 
Jen. For a whole month! ” 

“ Oh, Linnet ! ” cried the Cronies in rapture. 

“ And did our parents say ‘ Yes did they? ” asked 
Alice. 

“ Every single one ! ” said Linnet, and the Cronies 
danced and sang and shouted, “ Hurray ! ” 

“ Isn’t everything happening just too beautifully for 


J. w. c. 


307 

anything?’’ said Jessie. ‘‘My dear father sold his 
lovely opera and they played it in New York and it 
was a great success and now everybody knows how 
wonderful he is. Mother and I are just glad enough 
to burst.” 

“ And my grandmother says it was splendid ! She’s 
so proud of the hit he made,” said Linnet. “ She 
hopes everybody will know that Grandfather is the 
uncle of such a great musician. We’re all so 
glad!” 

“ Oh ! So am I ! ” cried Bobtail, who devotedly 
loved Jessie’s talented father and clever mother. 
“ And my Daddy and Mother were glad enough to 
burst about it, too. But if we’re going to burst with 
gladness, Jess, let’s do it before we clean up Crony 
House, and not mess up everything afterwards.” 

“ When we’re at The Towers, Bobtail, I’ll have an 
easel and colors for you. And we can paint together, 
if you want to,” said Linnet; and Bobtail ran and gave 
her a happy kiss. 

“ Speaking of painting,” said Lucia. “ Don’t you 
think we’d better sand-paper those letters, F. S. C., off 
the steps — they’re nearly all rubbed out — and put in 
some new ones ? ” 

“Yes. That reminds me!” said Bobtail. “We 
ought to change our name and our letters ! ” 

“ Change the Crony name ! ” they cried in horror. 

“ No ! Of course not. Not change Crony, Don’t 
bite my head off, please, children! Not Crony, but 


GIRLS’-NEST 


308 

!F. S, Five Saturday Cronies isn’t just right any 
more, because there are seven of us now, not counting 
Aunty Jen and Professor Bayne. And maybe there 
will be more when new girls come and want to play 
here. And in vacation time, we are together every 
day and not just on Saturdays.” 

“ That’s so,” the others agreed. 

We’ll have to be some other kind of Cronies,” said 
Linnet. ‘‘ What would be a good name? ” 

‘‘How would Apple Tree Cronies do?” suggested 
Lucia, looking up into the big tree overhead. 

“ That’s a good idea. Has anybody any others ? ” 
said Alice. 

“ Father always calls Crony House * The Nest,’ ” 
said Bobtail. “ Because we’re right here in the midst 
of birds — birds in the tree and birds in the berry 
patch. And — I guess — because there’s always so 
much chirping going on here. How would Bird Cro- 
nies sound?” 

“ Kind of short,” said Helen. 

“ Pretty good,” said Jessie. “ But isn’t there some 
special kind of bird we could be ? ” 

“ Well, we have a Linnet — that’s a pretty, graceful 
bird, Mother says — and a little Brown Song Spar- 
row,” suggested Bobtail. 

“ No, Sir! ” said Linnet. “If any bird is going to 
have the honor of having the Cronies and Crony 
House named after him, and / have anything to say 
about it, he’s got to be a hobtailed birdy ! ” 


J. w. c. 


309 

** Hurrah ! ’’ said the Cronies, and laughed and 
clapped their hands. 

Bobtail bowed to them and blushed. 

Oh, thank you ! she said. “ Only there isn’t any 
bobtailed bird, you see.*’ 

“ Hey-o ! ” cried Libby Dot from the garden. 
‘‘ Hey-o, Bobbie ! Hey-o, Jessie ! Hey-o, Luchy ! 
Hey-o, Alipse ! Hey-o, Hellim ! Hey-o, Antinit ! 
Hey-o, Linnet! Hey-o, everybody! Hey-o! I came 
over to see what you doing. Can I wipe up somefin, 
too? I help my muzzer clean up. I clean up and 
clean up, and clean up, until she says, ‘ Won’t you, 
please^ please get out ze way, Libby Dot ? * Zen I stop 
cleaning up and go out and play.” 

Here’s a cloth. You may wipe this little kettle. 
Rub it hard and shine it all up. Sit on that rock, be- 
cause Linnet’s sand-papering the doorstep so we can 
paint it again — What are you looking up at, Libby 
Dot ? ” said Bobtail. 

For Libby Dot, suddenly forgetting her desire to 
clean up, stood smiling broadly and looking and point- 
ing upward with delight. 

“ Zere ! ” she called. “ Look up zere, underneath 
ze Crony House roof! Two funny little bobtail 
birds!” 

‘‘ ‘ Bobtail birds ! ’ ” cried the Cronies all together. 
“Where? Where?” 

“ Zere ! ” said Libby Dot, sticking up one dimpled 
hand. “ Zere, I tell you ! ” 


310 


GIRLS’-NEST 


And she was right. 

For under the very eaves of Crony House itself, two 
little birds, with upstanding tails undeniably ‘‘ bobbed,” 
had built their tiny, cosy nest. 

“ Bobtail Birds ! ” Linnet called out. So they 
are ! ” 

“ And do you see what birds they are? ” said Jessie. 
** They’re wrens. Jenny wrens 1 ” 

Oh ! Oh ! Oh ! ” all the Cronies shouted to- 
gether, thinking of that sweet, good, understanding 
friend who was their inspiration and their comrade, 
never too busy nor too tired to share the Crony fun or 
mend the Crony troubles. 

“Oh! Let’s be Jenny Wren Cronies, for Aunty 
Jen!” said Lucia. “Wrens are bobtailed birds, like 
our Bobtail, too. And they are loving, friendly, trust- 
ing little birds, and they’ve built right on the Crony 
House ! ” 

Linnet was already tracing the letters, /. W. C., on 
the newly sand-papered doorstep. 

Bobtail gave the Crony whistle and said, “ Three 
cheers for the Jenny Wren Cronies ! Three cheers for 
Aunty Jen ! ” 

And, hand in hand and heart in heart, th^ Jenny 
Wren Cronies gave their clear, sweet cheers with such 
a hearty will that the friendly “ bobtail birds ” on the 
roof chirped gaily their approval. 


THE END 







^ i 






;... .,.•■?■ ■ 
*■ 4 ^' ’’ ,>! ■•. " '■ ■• V 


^• V. ‘ ■ • 

/ » V\ 






t > 

' -2‘ , . 'TVii ' ' 

» > .T , jwr. ^ >• ' 

-'•f-v' 7'/ V >• ’■ A r. 


• • i I 

•f. r • 




t V 

j i\ \ • 

.1, >j • ■ ' 

V' V', ; j 

■■' ” . ■*■■ ' , '• ‘" 

'*•<' • 7 :' -v •*5'-^ - 

, V \j > '*'>'■ • •• 

'• '• » • 


i 


I 




, • V 





, . {: i 


■ ^ j* > ■ 

/ , 'il 

* ^ .. t 


• »« 


» Vi ^ ' 


'.'V, 


* ' / 

-• ' .riv 




*’ ‘ ' f. 

yjL^ 

I »r ■’^— 


« ' 


f 


* ' 


I ' 


N n* 


'y%'’ * 


t • ' 



■4r. i:fl' 

' ■•■- -KT 


# • 


lrv,- '^'***- 




. » 


I I 

. I /v 


I. 


J 









I • 


1 


A. 


'r'.' -> 

- .i* 



“W - 


• s 


u 




r . •'* 


J A 





II. J-j 


i 


T 


V 


■v 



